Fanfic" > Guests" > Ranks" > CAST & PRODUCERS" > Season 4" > Season 5" > Fanfic" > Hall Of Fame" > The Lost Island Awards" > Creative Forum" > Jokes" > Polls" > LOST ISLAND :: created lost episodes
LOST ISLAND Forum Index
Join! (free) SearchFAQMemberlistUsergroupsLog in

LOST SEASON SEASON 6, THE FINAL SEASON: STARTS 2010
News
created lost episodes
Page 1, 2  Next
 
Reply to topic    LOST ISLAND Forum Index » Fanfic View previous topic
View next topic
created lost episodes
Author Message
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post created lost episodes Reply with quote
Disclaimer: i do not own lost or its charicters.

I have used all of the lost episodes and i have added Greg, my own charicter creation, into the episodes. So these will follow the story line of lost but some bits may have been changed or are different to the real lost episodes. This is only so that i can put Greg in and no a way of scaming the writers of lost by making out like there episodes are mine.

heres my version of the pilot/Part 1 of 2:

In A tropical Jungle Greg wakes up in sevier pain. He hears sounds of ppl screaming. He burstes out of the Jungle only to find the destruction of flight 815. Remembering about Claire he rushes around the recage in search of her. He finds her on the beach and calls for help. After jack had finished Cheaking Claire greg knew that it would be safer to move her away from the recage. as hurley and Jack started to move her away from the recage part of the wing starts to break. Greg goes into action mode and rushes to Claire aid. he wisks her off her feet and carries her to safty. Suprised by his strength the other suvivers get to saft, however after % steps greg colapses to the ground. Jack rushes over only to find a huge gash in gregs side.

in a flashback, greg is on the flight next to Claire with Kate and the us marcial in front. Claire exusted from the flight lays her head on gregs lap and falls to sleep. "u ok Kate?" greg asks Kate. "i'm fine, thanks for taking an interest" kate answers "well, carnt have my fav criminal thinking that im not treating her with respect" greg says back. "u couldnt loosen these cuffs could u" Kate asks "sure sweat cheaks" greg replies loosening the hand cuffs. "WHAT R U DOING!!" the Us marcial asks "she's a criminal, its about time u treated her like one" the US marcial says getting angry. "she's not just any criminal, shes my favourite criminal" greg answers. the us marcial disgusted at the answer falls asleep. the plane suffers turbulence that wakes Claire up "whats going on?" Claire asks worried. "just a bit of turbulence, just go back to sleep." greg answers. the pilot says that they are suffering turbulence and thet everyone should return to there seats only to have the back of the plane break off and the middle spiral into the island.

Waking up greg see's Claires face looking down at him "greg r u ok" Claire asks "am i dead" greg asks "no" Claire says softly, "then why do i see an angle". Claire gets worried and slaps him "snap out of it greg" Claire shouts. "how long have i been out" greg asks " u've been out for 2 days" Claire answers. Shocked greg jumps up and goes to the Us marcials tent. as greg checks that he's ok the us marcial grabs greg by the throat and says "where is she?". Gasping for air greg grabs one of his guns and hits the us marcial with it. "if u tell anyone about Kate i'll kill u" then walks out like nothings happened




_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"


Last edited by Blitz_rockon on Thu Mar 15, 2007 4:11 pm; edited 1 time in total
Mon Aug 28, 2006 3:27 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Re: created lost episodes Reply with quote
Posted 09-08-06 18:27
the whole truth was one of those episodes where if you have a huge ***ionation you could create a charicter and stick them in. i am going to atempt to recreate it so that the show is concentrated on my guy and what my charicter and sawbucks charicters. here it goes.

Anna-lucia was running across the beach when she heard a voice behind her that said,
"yo anna!", Anna didnt slow down but sped up, the figure soon caught up with her and then traveled alongside her. she turned her head to see greg running at her pace.
"what do you want?" anna asked
"so, i cant work out with my favourite cop now!" greg answered. Anna ignored the comment and sped up again to test he's metal but greg caught up with her again.

The 2 raced to her hut where locke was waiting for her.
"uh oh" greg said
"what's wrong?" Anna asked
"Lockes waiting for you." greg answered
"what's wrong with that" Anna asked
"you'll see" greg answered. The 2 reached anna's hut and were greted by locke.
" You were running like the devil was chasing you." locke said to anna when they reached her hut.
"maybe he is" Anna answered, looking at greg
"is that how you see me, as the devil" greg asked,
"Well, you dont hesitate to kill your criminals" anna answered,
"well sweatchecks, if you dont like my direct aproch to criminals then tough because 90% of Australia thinks that my direct aproch is better and thaks to that, Australia's crime rate went down by 25%" greg explained to anna
"ok, im guessing there is some friktion between you 2" locke said cutting in to the argument. realising lockes pressence anna asked,
"what do you want locke?"
"what do i want" locke repeated
"I've been here over a week--you've never said 2 words to me. And now you're sitting outside my tent!" anna said. Cutting to the chase locke explained that there was a man in the hatch and that he had been there for 3 days. listening intently anna asked locke
"i figured that seen as your a cop you could be qualified to figure out if he's telling the truth or not." locke explained
"wow, hold on a sec locke!, i'm more qualified at interagtion than Anna." greg explained
"true greg but the last time you went to talk to him you nearly killed him!" locke explained back.
"i didnt touch him!" greg said angrely. Locke ignored him and said to anna,
"We've got a serious problem, Anna-lucia--all of us. I'm taking the necessary steps to slove it. Theres a man sitting in a room in my htch and i want him out."
"you say you want him out, but you wont let me do anything about it." greg said to locke.
"ok greg, you can have ten minutes with him, but if you hurt him then i will ban you from seeing him, got it?" locke explained. greg understood and promised not to interagate henry using violence. Whilest anna interagated henry greg decided to find claire and help out with aaron. He found her at there hut trying to change aaron.
"need some help?" greg asked claire
"no i can manage." claire said trying to pin the nappy together. Claire gave up and handed the job to greg. After greg had put the nappy on aaron he turned around to claire to see her in tears with her hand over her face.
"what kind of mother cant even put a nappy on her own baby" claire cryed,
"hey, Claire, everyone struggles somtimes" greg reasured but claire cryed,
"i'm a terrable mother!"
"no your not claire, your a very good mother to be able to bring up a baby on this island." greg reasured once more.
"realy?" claire asked
"shure, come here" greg said. so they hugged and hugged and claire felt better. "How many mothers can tell there childern that they were born on an island and were baptised with the water from that island." greg said. Claire smiled and kissed him. "All mothers say that there children are special but aaron is special." greg said,
"he is isnt he" claire said smiling.
"you want to take a shower claire?" greg asked claire,
"shure, i'd love one." claire answered "but what about aaron?" claire asked,
"i'm shure Kate wouldnt mind looking after him." greg answerd.
"what about sun?" claire asked
"she hasnt been so good today, i think she has sun stroke." greg explained. So they asked kate to look after aaron whilset they had a shower together. After there shower greg went to see if anna had done and claire went to get aaron. in the hatch jack and locke waiting at the armoury door.
"is anna still in there?" greg asked
"no, she went to see sayid, she said she had something to do." jack answered
"we were waiting for you." locke said. So they let greg talk to henry.
"hiya henry!" greg greeted henry
"hhhiiii" henry greted back stuttering.
"relax henry, i'm not armed, im just here to talk about you." greg explained
"ok, i lived in midasoda and owned a company which i sold and i baught a baloon with the money so that i could fly around the world with my wife." henry explained.
"ok,listen i want to ask you a few questions?" greg asked,
"fire away." henry said confidently.
" great, Where did you study pyschology?" greg asked
"urm......the royal uni at midasoda." henry answered.
"ok, listen henry there is no royal uni at midasoda." greg explained
"what, how would you know, your from Australia." henry answered suprised
"your right but most of my work was in america" greg explained. henry gale was gobsmacked but greg continued to ask henry questions,
"do you fel sad for ethans death?" greg asked
"what, whos ethan?" henry asked back.
"i though you would remember one of your own, the one that infultrated our camp pretending he was one of us, the man i killed!" greg said smiling. Henries blood boiled at this and he lashed out at greg greg dodged the punch and pinned henry to the wall.
"now, now henry, no need to fell angry" greg mocked henry. suddenly locke cme in and said,
"ok greg times....what the.....get off him....jack!" jack came running and they dragged greg off locke banned greg from seeing henry again.
"he came at me locke, he's an other, he knows ethan, you have to belive me." greg pleeded but locke wasnt listening "when he kills someone i wont feel guilty but you will, you will feel guilty for not beliving me." greg said walking out of the hatch

in a flashback greg is in an interigation room with a criminal named frank perry and an investigating officer.
You were found with 30kg of cocain,where did you get it from frank?" asked the investagating officer.
"not mine" frank lied, greg smiled which uneased frank and he said to the investigating officer
"can you leave us alone"
"ok, i'll go get some coffee" the officer said as he left. when he did greg pulled out his dagger and said
"you ready to talk now?"
"i aint saying nothing" frank answered
"i thought you'd say that" greg said playing with his dagger through his fingers.
"cool dagger isnt it, i'd hate to see it get dirty" greg said. frank didnt understand until greg stabbed it into the table. Franks eyes poped out in horrer but held his nerve.
"give me your hand" greg asked nicely, after not getting an answer from frank greg yelled "give me your damn hand!" without hesitating frank slammed his hand on the table. greg started to stab the dagger inbetween franks fingers.
"where did you get the drugs?" greg asked
"please stop!" frank pleeded trying to follo the dagger.
"where did you get them?" greg asked again
"dont take my finger, please" frank pleeded again
"TELL ME NOW!" greg yelled
"No!" frank yelled back then....bang! greg had put the dagger throuh frank midle finger. frank scremed in pain as greg ripped the dagger out of the table. greg threw him in a jail cell and told the gaurd,
"give him a few minutes with his finger." the guar noded and slamed the cell door shut.

Back at camp, greg was sat in the gym that he made to keep fit when chris came and sat next to him.
"whats up greg?" chris asked
"well, i've just got banned from seeing henry, and noone will belive me that he is an other." greg answered
"if it makes things better, i belive you." chris reasured greg
"thanks chris, it does help." greg said "I just wish the others belived me." greg said and they went to the sunbathing spot and sunbathed with claire and venessa.

back in the hatch henry had jus told jack and locke in his own way that he is an other and has sent anna, sayid amd charlie into a trap.
locke ran to the beah looking for greg who was sunbathing.
"greg, greg bad news!" locke shouted, spotting greg,
"let me guess, henry has just revealed that he i an other and has sent anna, sayid and charlie into a trap." greg said
"yes, exacly, how did you know?" locke asked supprised
"i told you not to trust the man locke, but you and jack wouldnt listen to me, so if they die then i hope the guilt swollows you whole, oh and your bnned from seeing aaron." greg explained
"you carnt do that!" locke said angrely
"why not locke, after all, he is my son." locke looked shocked but also sad that he may hve killed 3 very liked charicters. and greg knows it.

the end.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Aug 28, 2006 3:35 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
heres lockedown from my guys point of view with sawbucks people (chris and venessa) in it. hope you enjoy it.

Greg and chris are in the gym which greg built using a sack full of sand as a punchbag and the weights and exercise aquipment he found in the hatch. Greg is teaching chris to become a fighter.
"ok chris, we've gone over the basic stratergies on beating most fighters but they wont save you from all of them." greg explained,
chris listened intently and noded. "so we've gone through beating strong and fast fighters, but what about balenced fighters like me? for these kind of fighters you will need my favourite fighting style, countering." greg continued. chrises face lit up at this and he was realy excited to be able to learn this fighting style. "Hit me" greg said to chris
"what!" chris answered suprised,
"hit me, go on, you wont learn anything more unless you hit me." greg explained
"ok" chris said whinding back a punch. chris then launched the punch at greg who steped slightly to the side, redirected the punch which set chris off balance and onto the floor. greg helped him up and said,
"without balance a punch can and will be used against the puncher."
chris noded stuned and then jumped up and said
"oh no, i am ment to be on hatch deuty."
"ok, go on, you deserve a rest anyway." greg said watching chris run towards the hatch. Greg then went to claire and aaron.

At the hatch chris was running towards the hatch when he came to a huge blast door infront of him.
"what the.......hey locke wants this blast door doing here.....locke!" chris yelled but he could hear nothing. in shock chris ran back to the beach insearch of the only person who wasnt busy with gambling, greg.
"greg! greg!" chris shouted
"whats wrong chris?" venessa asked
"i need to find greg.......theres something wrong at the hatch......carnt explain" chris sain trying to catch his breath.
"he's at claires tent wh...." venessa said opnly to have chris run past her towards claires tent.
"greg! greg!" chris shouted again
"whats wrong chris?" greg asked
"we've got a problem" chris answered.
"who's we?" greg asked,
"all of us" chris answered
"is it a problem that, anyone can do i was just the first person you could find, a problem that only the people that know about henry can solve or a problem that only i can solve?" greg asked
"is there one higher than a problem only you can solve?" chris asked
"yes, a problem that i might be able to solve." greg answered
"that one seem's about right." chris said dragging greg up and towards the hatch.

In the hatch, greg and chris were studying the blast door.
"think you can get through?" chris asked
"theres only one way to find out" greg answered pulling out his 9mm guns.
"stand back chris" greg said, chris stood right back and greg started his barage of bullet fire. The bullets just pinged off the door and landed infront of greg. greg then ran towards the dor jumped into the air spun around and launch a deverstating kick at the door. as his foot hit the door it sent a shock wave through his body which sent greg flying backwards.
"tough door." greg said standing up and swaying.

Sudenly the dorr started to rise and a tool box was slid under the door.
"locke is that you?" chris asked
"ye, what are you doing here chris" locke answered reconising the accent.
"what happened?" chris asked locke
"i dont know, these blast doors just came down for no reason and me and henry are locked in." locke answered "im going to try slide under" locke said forcing himself under. Sudnely the toolbox folded under the presure of the door and the door slammed down on lockes legs.

soz i've got to finish it there but what do you think of it so far. i'll finish it of later.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Aug 28, 2006 3:36 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
right lets pick up where i left off.

Locke screams in pain as the blast door crushes his legs. sudenly the door stops moveing down. Greg had caught the door and he had stopped it from doing any more damage but at a price, the door had sliced huge uts across gregs hands and they were bleeding.
"someone put something under this door before it crushes locke and my hands!" greg shouted. there was a deadly silence for a few seconds until greg shouted
"henry......get something", henry rushed around trying to find something strong enough. He finaly found found some weights that locke was usinbg and slide them under. There was something wrong though, there wasnt enough room for any more weights but enough room for the door to drop further and crush locke. Gregs hands were now gushing blood and his arms were straining under the pain.
"you'll need to lift it higher" henry said
"i carnt.......on my own....." greg gasped. chris stepped forward and slide his hands under. They looked at each other and smiled then both heved the door upwards. the door slowly rised until locke was more confortable. Sudenly the alarm went and they all sudenly realised about the button.
"someone get the......button" locke said in pain, chris ran to the computer room only to find that the counter was on 1 minute and counting down. Locke was worried about the button but was relived to hear the numbers flipping back to 108, He was even more relived when the blast door started to rise.
"pass me the first aid kit" greg said looking at his hands, He then raped his hands in bandages. They helped locke onto the sofa and waped his leg up.
"we should tell jack about this" henry said trying to stire up trouble but greg knew henry's tricks and brushed away the idea.
"i dont think that would be a very good idea." greg said. sudenly jack, Anna, Sayid, and Charlie can bursting in looking very angry.
"why didnt you tell us you are an other?" sayid asked marching up to henry. henry, scared backed against the wall as sayid got ready to shoot him. sayid was stopped by the sound of clapping. he looked at greg who was clapping and greg said
"well done, i just want to ask you guys some thing, what took you so long?"
"what!" jack said suprised
"well, when i told you he was an other you through me out yet now..." greg started getting angry
"we have proof" Anna said showing greg the ID card. greg laught for a few seconds then turned serious, he looked at henry and grasped his shoulder. henry coapsed by the sleeper hold and greg then turned to jack and co and said
"he saved lockes life, he deserves what he gets, as do you greg said giving them a cold look that scared them. They knew that they ha angered him and they wouldnt get away with what they had done.

the end

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Aug 28, 2006 3:41 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
doesnt matter, its time to start dave, this dave will be from gregs point of veiw and will contain chris and possibly vennessa, hope you like Mr. Green

Greg and claire were walking along the beach, thinking about the other survivors and how they clash when a man came running out of the forest shouting, "FOOD!, WE'VE FOUND FOOD!"
"where?" claire asked
"by the hatch" the man answered, greg stood up and said,
"stay here claire, ill be right back," then greg chased after the man,

He reached the food drop to see the people sqobeling over who should be incharge of the food, greg jumped onto the food and shouted,
"yeah, guys and girls, jesus, your like childern, i'll decide who is incharge of the food!"
"well sherif, lets just give you the food now," sawyer said
"im flattered sawyer but im not putting myself incharge of this" greg explained
"well then who, unless its claire?" sawyer asked,
"nope, its not claire, its you sawyer," greg answered,
"what! wait i know you, whats the catch?" sawyer asked
"you know me too well sawyer, the catch is, if any of the food goes missing or you eat more than your alowence, or you try to sell it to people, then it will give me a reason to beat you to a pulpe" greg explained,
"is there any good point to being the food box?" sawyer asked,
"yep, you get first pick of food," greg answered,
"thats good enough for me!" sawyer shouted pleased and hurled a large pile of food back to his tent, greg took 4 large jars of peanut butter from the drop, put them in his backpack and headed to the tranquil beach.

back on the tranquil beach claire was watching the sea fill the holes her toes had made when greg arrived and sat beside her,
"was there anything good there?" claire asked,
"there is cerial, dharma ranch dressing, dharma milk, and...." greg answered pulling out a jar of peanut butter from his backpack,
"WOW!, PEANUTBUTTER!" claire shouted taking the jar off greg and unscrewing the lid,
"thank....you....." claire said with a mouth full of peanutbutter,
"your welcome" greg said back, suddenly greg heard a voice behind him, the scottish accent could only belong to 2 people, Desmond, or chris. since desmond had dissapeared off the face of the earth it could only be chris.
"what you got there claire?" chris asked claire who now had peanut butter all over her mouth,
"its peanut butter, want some?" greg asked back, trying to refrain claire from saying anything just incase she chokes,
"sure i'd love some," chris answered taking the second jar of peanut butter out of his backpack,
"how about the lovely vennessa?" greg asked vennessa,
"oh yes please," vennessa answered,
"how much of this stuff have you got?" chris asked,
" i took 4 jars from the food drop so that we could have one jar each," greg said smiling and then turning to claire, "we'd better go back to the tent claire, ill walk you to the hatch when i come back, if thats ok with you chris?" greg asked,
"that would be great," chris said, so greg and claire headed back to there tent.

On the way greg spotted sawyer and hurley having a scrap on the floor,
"HELP, PLEASE YOU HAVE TO STOP THIS!" sun shouted to greg pointing to the fight,
"sorry sun, but what ever sawyer has done, he needs to learn from it, and what better way than this, i would only knock him unconsious anyway," greg said walking past to there tent.

After greg had walked claire to the tent he headed to where he left chris and they both headed to the hatch together, when they got there greg saw locke unhappy and knocking stuff off the kitchen worktop,
"whats wrong locke?" greg asked locke,
"henry didnt push the button," locke asnwered,
"how do you know?" greg said shocked,
"he told me," locke answered, greg burst out laughing after locke said this, "whats so funny?" locke asked, greg went over to the armoury door still laughing and then, he stopped laughing as soon as he had started,
"because locke, you would belive this, monster instead of me," greg said putting the code for the armoury door in, he went in and closed the door, "ok henry, im going to cut to the chase, a little stupid gulable birdy told me that you didnt push the button, explain what happened," greg asked henry, so henry explained what happened, about the red puctures and the clunking sound and then nothing, "so henry what you are saying is that its an electro magnet, am i right?" greg asked, henry nodded and greg smiled, "you see henry, i know you pushed the button, because if you didnt then we would have a pile of food by the hatch we'd have a huge burning mess, because that plane that flew over to drop us the food, would be destroyed," greg explained, henry didnt look too happy so greg stood up and headed for the armoury door, "not as smart as you think are you henry?" greg said opening the armoury door. When he came out locke asked,
"what did he say?"
"that your a gulable fool that from now on, is banded from talking to him"greg said to locke, "YOU GOT THAT ANNA!" greg shouted to anna who was fixing something in the next room,
"i hear ya!" anna shouted back, greg lokked at locke and then headed out of the hatch, as he did locke shouted,
"DONT TELL ME WHAT I CAN AND CANT DO!".

the end.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Aug 30, 2006 3:43 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Thats really cool blitz. Its cool to see another charactors point of view. Very Happy
Wed Aug 30, 2006 4:03 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks Mr. Green

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Aug 30, 2006 4:05 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Cloverfield
Member


Joined: 24 Aug 2006
Posts: 3829


Location: UK, Kent

Post Reply with quote
Yeah that is really good!!

_________________
http://www.FuturamaFF.com is close to 300,000 posts Very Happy
Wed Aug 30, 2006 4:14 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website Yahoo Messenger MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
You're work here is astonishing blitz!!!
Well done!!!
Wed Aug 30, 2006 4:15 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is the lost episode SOS featuring: my character, Greg young, lostkelly2 character Rachel Philips, and sawbuck’s character, Chris.

SOS

Greg, Claire, Aaron, Chris and Rachel were in the gym,
“I didn’t see you as a fitness person, Claire” Greg said to Claire,
“Well, when your as bored as I am, the only thing you can really do is keep in shape,” Claire said back, Suddenly Bernard came into the gym and said,
“Could one of you help me with something?”
“depends, is it a Claire job, usually just anything to pass the time, a Greg job which is just anything too dangerous for anyone else, a Chris job which is anything to do with the hatch or dangerous stuff when I’m not around or a….” Greg answered pausing at the final name,
“The names Rachel, I do jobs that involve cheering people up or building tents, stuff like that,” Rachel finished Greg’s sentence.
“I could do with all of you” Bernard said,
“wow, that big, well you can count me in, its time I stopped doing dangerous tasks which one of these days is going to get me killed,” Greg said going over to Bernard,
“count me in, even though I don’t know what it is It beats doing nothing, would one of you two look after Aaron?” Claire said looking at Chris,
“Sorry Bernard, Claire, i'm on hatch duty.” Chris said to Claire and Bernard,
“I’ll look after him, I’m about the most trust worthy person you are going to meet,” Rachel said to Claire, Greg gave her a stare, trying to work her out and then said,
“Leave him with Rachel, he’ll be fine” he said to Claire then he turned around to Rachel and said,
“If anything does happen to him, you’ll find out why criminals all across the world fear me, got it?” Greg warned Rachel, Rachel nodded and Greg, Bernard, and Claire headed to the beach where Bernard was planning to put his sign.

On the beach, the sun was really hot, half the people that had agreed to help Bernard had vanished and Greg and Claire were feeling the strain,
“Its way too hot to do this, isn’t it Claire?” Greg asked Claire who was walking to the gym,
“Where is she going?” Bernard asked,
“its way too hot to be working like this, I’m sorry Bernard but I’d rather almost get killed doing a dangerous task than work a minute longer in this heat,” Greg answered running after Claire.

Back at the gym, Claire and Rachel were looking at Aaron,
“I see he has grown on you too!” Greg shouted to Rachel,
“He’s fine I haven’t hurt him,” Rachel said scared of what Greg would do to her,
“relax Rachel, I wasn’t going to hurt you, its called psychology, making people take extra care of something because they are afraid what I will do to them, I never do anything to them, they just think so because of my reputation.” Greg explained, Claire picked Aaron up and said,
“I’ll be back at the tent if you need me,”
“Ok, bye sweet cheeks,” Greg said.
“Is he your son?” Rachel asked,
“Yeah, I found out a few weeks ago, when Charlie kidnapped him,” Greg answered,
“Oh yeah the time Locke punched Charlie so you punched Locke,” Rachel remembered,
“Yeah, the day Locke went funny, he hasn’t been right ever since, do you have any children?” Greg asked Rachel,
“No, but I would love to have one, or two, but I haven’t even got a boyfriend because I travelled a lot, I’m a…” Rachel started,
“Don’t tell me, an actress,” Greg finished,
“How did you know?” Rachel asked,
“Are you kidding, a lovely girl like you could get in any film or soap she wanted,” Greg answered,
“That’s not true,” Rachel said,
“Why, you’re not telling me you haven’t made at least 5 movies?” Greg asked,
“I’ve only made one and that’s not even that good, I can’t even remember its name,” Rachel answered,
“I’m sure America don’t know what they are missing, they are all fools to turn you down,” Greg complemented Rachel, Rachel didn’t answer but blushed which Greg took as a sign, “well, it’s been nice talking to you but I have some really dangerous task to perform, I’ll see you later,” Greg said,
“How do you know you will see me later?” Rachel asked,
“because no-one can miss a face like yours, and if fate see’s it right, I will see you in another life,” Greg answered, Rachel didn’t understand the last bit but new immediately that Greg was a man of faith, and that made her sure that they would meet again.


At jack’s tent, Greg was looking for jack when he heard sawyer say,
“yo cowboy, what you looking for, hope your not ransacking good fella’s tent,”
“It’s none of your business sawyer but you and jack are always bumping into each other so do you know where I could find him?” Greg asked,
“last time I saw him he was going to see a man about a boy, of course I always like to be paid for my info,” sawyer answered,
“thanks sawyer, see you in another life,” Greg said,
“hey, don’t ya wanna know where jacko has got to?” sawyer asked,
“you just told me, he’s gone to see a man about a boy,” Greg answered, walking off into the jungle.

On the way to the line, Greg spotted jack and Kate having a kiss in a net, which was amusing,
“I see you two don’t take your time getting to the line, what happened here, did Kate pick something up that wasn’t hers?” Greg mocked them,
“what are you doing here?” Kate asked, not too pleased to see him,
“me, I’m saving you as usual, what I want to know is why did you bring her along but not me?” Greg asked jack,
“because you weren’t around and Kate was,” jack answered,
“you do realise that if sawyer had not told me where you were heading you wouldn’t have got out of there,” Greg mocked making out like sawyer saved them both,
“maybe we don’t want to get out of here,” Kate said to Greg,
“yeah, I saw that, what I don’t realise is why you didn’t do it sooner,” Greg said back,
“can you just get out of here so that…..” jack paused,
“let me guess, so that you can go see a man about a boy, sawyer’s words not mine,” Greg finished; jack and Kate gave him an evil look, persuading him to get them free. He slashed the rope with his knife and said to Kate and jack,
“well you two, i’m off, ive got places to be and people to see, I’ll see you in another life,”
“what, where are you….arrr you are so two faced!” Kate shouted to Greg who was disappearing into the forest.

Back at the beach, Chris was with Vanessa after finishing his hatch duty,
“yo chris, have you seen Rachel?” Greg asked,
“yeah I saw her in the graveyard,” chris answered,
“thanks,” Greg said walking towards the graveyard, At the graveyard, Greg found Rachel morning shannons grave,
“told you I would see you again today,” Greg said to a very upset Rachel, she sobbed and said,
“what do you want?”,
“I know what film you were in, it’s called heart and minds isn’t it,” Greg said trying to cheer her up,
“yeah, it was, how did you know?” Rachel asked,
“I bought it for claire last year, we watch it the night we…..got close and…..ruined her relationship with Thomas, it’s a good film, you should be prowd,” Greg complemented,
“really?” Rachel asked,
“yeah sure, it was a best seller in Sydney,” Greg answered,
“im glad someone liked it, I thought everyone would hate it,” Rachel said smiling slightly,
“don’t listen to the Americans, they don’t know what they are missing, throwing you out like they did, there is always a place for a beautiful actoress like you in Australia,” Greg said to Rachel,
“thanks,” Rachel said looking at shannons grave,
“have you ever lost some one you were close to?” Rachel asked,
“yeah, I lost my father when I was 14 to a car jacker and my mother to cancer when I was 18,”Greg answered saddened by the thought of his loss,
“ow my god, im so sorry I didn’t…” Rachel started,
“don’t be Rachel, im ok with it now,” Greg finished,
“how ddid you get over the loss, if you have?” Rachel asked,
“you don’t really get over a loss of a friend, but you can soften the blow, like when my father died from a shot to the chest by a carjacker, I found that car jacker and shot him with my fathers gun,” Greg explained, “you are best to just not think about it and move on, but sometimes your feelings can get the better of you and the outcome could be disastrous,” Greg explained further,
“thanks it realy helps” Rachel said hugging Greg and giving him a quick kiss before leaving the graveyard with her head held high and a whole world to explore.

the end

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Sep 04, 2006 1:48 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy
Thanks blitz, that was super!!!!!! Wink
Mon Sep 04, 2006 2:04 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
im glad you liked it, it was my 3rd atempt at it but it is the best out of them all.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Sep 04, 2006 2:10 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Well done!!! Very Happy
Mon Sep 04, 2006 2:12 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is Two for the road, hope you enjoy it!


Two for the road

Greg and Chris were in the hatch when Greg heard a noise coming from the armoury, it sounded like a struggle so Greg went to check it out while Chris manned the computer. In the armoury Henry gale was strangling Anna Lucia when Greg arrived,
“Now, now Henry, play nice…..” Greg said smiling, Henry looked at Greg who ran towards Henry and sent a hard punch into henrys lip, soon followed by two uppercuts to the jar and then Greg pined Henry against the wall, he then said “….or not at al” Henry spat in Greg’s face which really annoyed him, he threw Henry out of the armoury and into the kitchen, Anna could hear a furry of punches and then saw Henry gale fly back into the room, hit the floor and slide to the wall, hitting his head and knocking him out cold. Greg walked in and said to Anna,
“Are you ok?”
“He’s i'm fine, thanks” Anna answered, suddenly Locke walked in and said,
“I heard something, what’s happened?”
“Henry wasn’t being a good hostage so I beat him to a pulp, hope that doesn’t upset you after all you two are best buddies” Greg answered,
“We aren’t friends, he just saved me from the blast door” Locke said,
“What ever john, i’m off to do your job” Greg said leaving that hatch,
“And what is that!” Locke shouted to him,
“Hunting for boar!” Greg shouted back at Locke before heading out into the jungle.

At the beach Greg was packing a bag to take with him when Rachel came up to him and said,
“Yeah Greg, where are you going?”
“How do you know i’m going somewhere?” Greg asked
“Because your packing a lot of food and water to be walking back to your tent and you don’t pack stuff unless you are going somewhere you don’t know how long you will be,” Rachel answered,
“You’ve been spending way too much time with Sayid, some of his ‘words of wisdom’ have rubbed onto you,” Greg joked,
“How do you know I didn’t come up with it myself?” Rachel asked,
“Actresses may be smart and beautiful but they aren’t wise,” Greg answered,
“Ok, I got it off Sayid” Rachel admitted before asking Greg, “So you still haven’t told me where you’re heading?”
“I’m going boar hunting,” Greg answered,
“Why, we have enough food?” Rachel asked,
“Because I don’t trust food that just falls from the sky” Greg joked, not actually knowing why himself, Rachel, realising it was a joke asked,
“So why are you really going boar hunting?”
“Because I want to scout for any spies and lost survivors, plus i’m sick of eating processed food,” Greg answered
“Cool, can I come?” Rachel asked,
“sure I could really do with the company,” Greg answered giving Rachel a smile before heading out into the forest, shortly followed by Rachel.

In the jungle Greg and Rachel where talking about how Greg and Anna met,
“So how do you know Anna?” Rachel asked,
“It’s a long story,” Greg answered,
“Can I hear it?” Rachel asked,
“Sure, we need a break anyway,” Greg answered; he sat on a log next to Rachel and told the story of how he and Anna had met,

In a flashback Anna is at her mother’s desk in the police station waiting for the new officer,
“now Anna, we have hired a special agent from Australia to help us catch the guy that shot you, his name is Greg and he is Australia’s best, he has even been said to be the worlds best cop but I’ll let you judge that. Be nice to him, I don’t want him leaving early because my own daughter can’t keep a level head, ok” Anna’s mother and superior explained,
“sure Mrs Cortez” Anna answered looking at the door, a figure with long dark brown hair, a long leather jacket, a white shirt, blue jeans and a gun holster walked into the doorway and lent on the door frame,
“Anna, this is Greg” Mrs Cortez said to Anna, greeting Greg.
“Good day, Mrs Cortez, and this must be Anna,” Greg said to Mrs Cortez,
“That’s Anna Lucia to you!” Anna snapped giving Greg a frown, trying to analyse Greg.

In a patrol car, Anna was laying down the rules that she expected Greg to follow,
“Number one, I’m in charge, no doing your own thing got it?”
“wow, your not suggesting I just let you run the show, I was hired because of my skill and the way I do things, I might as well go back to Australia if your just going to treat me like some patrol officer,” Greg explained,
“I would love to see you back in Australia but then I would get told off for driving you away, number two, I’m the boss, if I say jump, and you say how high, you got that?” Anna explained,
“Loud and clear, as long as you let me get him in my way” Greg answered,
“Number three, no backchat, if I hear one inappropriate comment from you I’ll kick your ass all the way back to Australia, got that?”
“That’s the hardest one but I think I can manage,” Greg answered,
“Good, right when I stop I want you to head around the back, ok” Anna said pulling up alongside the house,
“Yeah I got it,” Greg said jumping out of the car and heading around the back.

Anna knocked on the door and a man answered, as soon as he saw Anna in her uniform he ran for the back door and headed out to the garden, Greg was smoking one of his uncles herbal cigarettes as the man ran past, he put out the cigarette, pulled out on of his guns and shot the man in the leg as he tried to climb over the wall, Anna appeared out of the back door and said,
“What did you do that for?”

Back in the jungle, Rachel said,
“Wow, you two really didn’t like each other back then,”
“we were alright, she got used to my way of doing things after realising that my way was better, she learned everything she knows off me,” Greg explained,
“I’m glad it ended happy then,” Rachel said to Greg,
“Yeah, we are now best friends and are a formidable force when together, a bit like me and Chris,” Greg said. The two decided that they had done enough scouting and decided to head back to camp, on the way Greg remembered the last time he saw Anna before the plane crashed.

In a flashback, Greg is waiting in the queue at the airport for flight 815. He can see a baldish man at the front of the queue arguing with the women at the desk, he could see Claire next to him, Kate and the marshal behind him and Anna in front of him, and he could also see a quite drunk Scottish man, asleep in a chair.
“You have to let my father on the plane, I have to get him back to America so that I can burry him, please you have got to let him on the plane,” the baldish man (jack) pleaded,
“look lady, I’m a police officer and I would like to get my pregnant friend here, this scumbag (points to sawyer), this lovely innocent young criminal and my cop buddy here to America as soon as possible so do yaw mind speeding it up abit and let the guy take his deceased father back to America,” Greg explained, the women started to type something onto her computer and let jack and his father on the plane,
“Thank you,” jack said to Greg,
“Hey, don’t mention it, i’m sorry for your lose,” Greg said to jack, jack smiled at Greg and headed to the boarding station.
“Wow, I didn’t know you had a hart,” Anna said to Greg,
“well, his father deserves to be treated better, I know how loosing your father feels like, you just want the best for him, I had to get his father on the plane,” Greg explained,
“Well it was very nice of you” Claire said hugging Greg.

Greg went to the hatch to check up on Anna, but it would turn out to be a disastrous choice to make. He entered the hatch and shouted,
“HEY, ANNA, THOUGHT YOU COULD DO WITH SOME COMPANY!” , after not getting an answer Greg was worried, he ran down the hall to find the body of Libby in front of him, he bent down to see if she was breathing, he found a weak pulse but nothing else, he looked up to see an even worse sight, Anna Lucia was covered in blood on the sofa, he knew she was dead, he ran to her body and started to cry knowing he would never see hr again, suddenly he heard a noise from the armoury, he walked in to find Michael on the floor with a gun shot to his shoulder, Greg picked Michael up, pinned him to the wall and said,
“Where is he?” the fire in his eyes was burning furiously as he glared at Michael angry and thrusty for revenge.

The end.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Sep 09, 2006 3:59 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Shocked Shocked Shocked Great cliffhanger ending.........

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Sun Sep 10, 2006 11:09 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
Yeah, I agree!
That was awesome!
Sun Sep 10, 2006 11:10 am View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
wow, thanks you two, im glad you liked it.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sun Sep 10, 2006 11:38 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is "?" hope you like it.

Greg had Michael pinned to the wall with rage, Greg soon calmed down and let Michael go. Michael struggled to door of the hatch as Greg went over to Anna and said,
"See you in another life Anna, you were just too good for this one", he kissed her on the forehead, shead a tear and then turned to the hatch door and marched towards it.

When he got outside he saw jack, Locke, sawyer and Kate outside looking at Michael.
“He’s crazy man; he’s…..gone mad!” Michael said very scared, Greg didn’t listen he just walked past Michael and towards the forest when jack grabbed his shoulder,
“Greg, what has happened?” jack asked,
“HENRY…….MUST……..DIE” Greg said gritting his teeth and staring at jack with a fiery glare that forced jack to let go of Greg’s shoulder, Greg then disappeared into the forest hearing a rush behind him and the hatch door close.

On the beach Claire was worried about Greg and asked Kate what had happened. Kate explained what had happened and Claire didn’t seem surprised.
“You don’t seem too surprised” Kate said
“That’s because i'm not, he’s been like this once before, when his father was shot,” Claire explained,
“Oh yeah he told me about his father, I still feel sorry for him,” Kate said,
“I bet he didn’t tell you about the aftermath of it though,” Claire said, Kate shook her head, indicating that Claire should start talking, so Claire told Kate about the terrible ordeal.

In a flashback, Greg is stood in an alleyway, smoking one of his herbal cigarettes when a man walked past him, the man was scruffy looking with shaggy hair and had big muscles, Greg dropped his cigarette and stood on it, he called to the man like he had know him a while,
“Yo, Vincent!”
“Wha….” The man started only to be silenced by the sound of a gunshot from Greg’s gun. The man looked at his chest which was covered in blood and collapsed to the floor. Greg walked over to the man and stood on his chest, the man was gasping for air but Greg wanted to make sure he heard this,
“you killed my father, you scum, so he’s going to kill you!”, Greg lifted his fathers gun which was in his left hand, gave Vincent a fiery glare and shot him in the head, Greg felt like his father had pulled the trigger with him, Greg smiled and walked away before shortly calling the ambulance.

Back at he beach Kate and Claire were still talking about the incident.
“Wow, what happened after that?” Kate asked,
“he was put into counseling, and he agreed, he knew what he did was wrong and didn’t know what had happened to him, it was like he was possessed, he went to see a shrink who told him that he had been possessed by his anger, the shrink called it Nemesis, where the anger is so great that revenge is the only cure.” Claire explained,
“So, what does this mean, are you saying that Greg is possessed and is on a killing spree” Kate said trying to make since of it all.
“No!, you aren’t listening Kate, that isn’t Greg, its Nemesis and he wont go on a killing spree, he will kill the person he has been….programmed to kill, and anyone else that gets in his way.” Claire explained angry at what Kate had said about Greg.
“So how do we stop him, how do we stop nemesis?” Kate asked,
“We don’t, all we can do is hope that he thinks of something else, like me, or, something but killing Henry, because if he doesn’t he will ether kill someone, or get killed, and I cant live with that.” Claire explained in tears.
“It should be quite easy then, to think of something else but killing Henry” Kate said,
“you haven’t listened to anything I’ve said have you, I told you, once Nemesis picks his victim, there is almost nothing that will distract him from his duty!” Claire shouted still in tears, she made Kate feel really small.

Back in the jungle Greg (as nemesis) was marching towards the line, to kill Henry, he was on edge, wary of all his surroundings when he heard a familiar voice,
“Your barking up the wrong tree,” it sounded like Anna Lucia’s. Greg turned around to see the second worsted person he could of after Ethan, standing in front of him was Anna, covered in blood and with a bullet hole in her stomach,
“What the……Anna your supposed to be dead, HE killed you why are you here?” Greg asked confused
“Your barking up the wrong tree” Anna said again
“Anna, what do you mean, i’m barking up the wrong tree, how could I be, HE killed you I know he did?” Greg asked but only to get the same answer from Anna Lucia,
“Your barking up the wrong tree”
“Anna what does it mean, tell me!” Greg said lunging forward to grab her, he went straight through her and fell on the floor, he got up and turned around but Anna wasn’t there, Greg looked around but couldn’t see her anywhere, he heard a rustle from the bushes behind him and a dog that looked like Vincent ran out from the bushes and ran towards him, teeth showing, and ready to attack, before he knew it the dog had knocked him to the ground and bit his arm hard, Greg shouted in pain and closed his eyes, after a few seconds the pain stopped and when he opened his eyes the dog was gone. He thought it was a dream until he saw the bite mark on his arm that now was hurting a lot with blood dripping from it. Forcing the pain behind his anger, Greg marched forwards in the direction he thought Henry gale had gone.

Greg had walked for a few hours and was feeling rather ill, the bite on his arm had swollen up and was soar, he was staggering all over the place and eventually tripped over a root and fell to the floor, he closed his eyes before he hit the ground and when he opened them again he saw some worn shoes, when he looked up he saw his victim, Henry, Henry kicked Greg in the face, breaking his nose, he then stood over Greg and said,
“I didn’t kill them, I didn’t, and I’m innocent”. Greg struggled to say anything back but managed to say,
“Well….if you didn’t….who…did”, Henry was just about to tell him when Greg was hit over the head and he fell into darkness as he collapsed to the floor.

When he woke up, nemesis had gone and Greg felt rather soar, his arm had got ten times worse and he couldn’t remember much of what happened, he tried to stand up but found it hard to keep his balance, everything was spinning and he felt sick, nether the less, he had to get back to Claire, he forced himself up and staggered in the first direction that appeared to him, after a while he was guided by some voices, he followed the sound until he reached a clearing with the burnt beach craft, Locke and Eko, Greg suddenly collapsed on the ground in front of them, and fell back into darkness.

When Greg woke he saw two women crying at his bedside, one was Claire, the other was Rachel,
“Wow…..I am popular……aren’t I” he struggled to get out.
“Greg, you’re awake!” Claire screamed with delight,
“Jack, He’s awake!” Rachel shouted, jack rushed in to see both girls cuddling Greg with relief that he made it back alive.
“Morning Greg, how do you feel today?” jack asked,
“Like a got bit by a dog……..hit around the head…….and kicked in the face,” Greg answered,
“So can you tell me what happened?” jack asked,
“I’ve…just told you,” Greg answered; Jack gave him a smile and walked out of the tent, followed by Rachel,
“So was I nemesis?” Claire asked,
“Yeah, but this time, I fought him off, I thought of loosing you to him and I didn’t want that to happen, I fought him, and won….”Greg managed to say fully before falling asleep, Claire kissed him on the forehead and said,
“Bye-bye nemesis”.

The end

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Sep 16, 2006 8:44 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Thats really good. I cant wait till the next one Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Sat Sep 16, 2006 9:09 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks, the next should be next week, maybe friday if i can get it done in time.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Sep 16, 2006 9:11 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Looking forward to it! Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Sat Sep 16, 2006 9:12 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
This is three minutes, hope you like it.

Three Minutes

Eko and Michael were in the hatch clearing up the blood,
“Did you find him, did you find Henry” Michael asked Eko,
“No, we didn’t…….but we did find Greg” Eko answered,
“How is he?” Michael asked uninterested,
“He’s fine……he found Henry,” Eko answered,
“Did he kill him?” Michael asked,
“No, he didn’t, he thinks he’s innocent,” Eko answered,
“What? He shot me, he shot and killed Libby and Anna,” Michael said, outraged the Greg would think such a thing.
“Yes, he did,” Eko said unsure of the situation and whether to believe Greg or Michael.

In claire's tent, Greg was changing his bandages and Claire was changing Aaron when Charlie arrived, as soon as Greg saw Charlie he stood up to bloke his path to Claire and Aaron,
“It’s alright Greg, you can let him past, he isn’t going to hurt me or Aaron is you Charlie?” Claire reassured Greg and asked Charlie,
“no, I’ve just come to give you this” Charlie answered showing them a case with the dharma logo on it, Greg was unsure of what ever was inside it but when Charlie opened the lid, Claire seemed delighted,
“The vaccine, where did you…..” Claire started,
“In the supply drop, I thought you might need it” Charlie finished, Greg was still unsure of it and demanded to try it first,
“Maybe I should try it out first Claire; I’ve learnt never to trust dharma stuff, especially drugs,”
“Oh it’s alright Greg, I tried it out before,” Charlie reassured Greg,
“And you feel fine?” Claire asked,
“Yeah, never better” Charlie answered,
“Thanks Charlie,” Claire said,
“No problem,” Charlie said, “Bye, bye Aaron” Charlie said before leaving with a smile on his face. As Charlie walked away Claire spotted a figure coming from the forest,
“oh my god, Michaels back!” she shouted happy to see him, Greg however couldn’t see Michael, but someone else that had taken his place, an evil like nemesis, but made from determination, not anger,
“yes, he’s back” Greg said, not sure whether it was the old Michael or a new, determined Michael that would do anything for his son, even if that meant risking the life of the camp.

In sawyers tent Greg heard a conversation that involved the guns an was quick to investigate,
“yeah guys, oh you found the guns, I guess sawyer decided to let us have them, unless there is something that needs them, like……your going out to teach the others a lesson,” Greg said walking into the tent,
“We are, you aren’t,” jack said to Greg, Greg seemed surprised but soon realised what was going on,
“Let me guess, its Michaels idea, he wants to take a small group of people to go raid the others, and I aunt invited,” Greg explained,
“Ya, that’s right, why you mad cause your not invited to our party?” sawyer asked
“No I aunt sawyer, because i'm coming with you, whether Michael likes it or not,” Greg answered,
“Why are you so persistent to come along?” jack asked,
“because, mate, I think Michael isn’t all there if you know what I mean, I think, he’s leading you all into a trap, and I am coming just to make sure there is one person who suspects Michael, because I don’t trust him one bit,” Greg explained,
“Ok, we will clear it up with Michael, but if he says no…..” jack started,
“then I will go anyway, even if it means me sinking to there level and following you there,” Greg said staring jack right in the eyes to persuade him that Greg wasn’t one to be made a fool of, if they got captured, it would be up to Greg to rescue them, and Greg didn’t want to risk his life for them, knowing that Michael was not thinking straight.

On the beach, Michael and Sayid were talking about the trip to the others camp.
“Sayid you’re not coming,” Michael said to Sayid,
“And why is it that I am not coming?” Sayid asked,
“Because you are going after the guy that escaped, i'm going after my son,” Michael answered,
“What’s the matter Michael? scared that we might actually find him when there is more of us!, or scared that we will find out about your little game,” Greg shouted, whispering the last bit so that Michael couldn’t hear it.
“What! no, I just think that if there is more of us it will jeopardise my plan,” Michael answered,
“what plan, to try and sneak into there camp and get back your son, nice plan, only one fault to it, they are far better at hiding than we are, they will spot us a mile off, and they now have seven guns thanks to jacks little party, s really, your plan sucks,” Greg explained, Michael ignored him and said to them both,
“You aint coming, and that’s that,” he then marched off to sawyers tent,
“You don’t trust him do you?” Sayid asked,
“Not one bit….that’s why i’m going to follow him and make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid,” Greg said,
“Can I come?” Sayid asked
“Sure, there is just one thing I want you to do first,” Greg answered,
“What is it?” Sayid asked,
“ I need you to teach Rachel how to shoot, she may make a good cop someday but right now, I need her for this, plus she ha been bugging me all day to come along an she did give me this in training,” Greg explained, lifting his shirt to reveal a nasty bruise, Sayid laughed and said,
“Ok I’ll do that,” he said still laughing a bit, and then they went in different directions.

On the beach Greg spotted Charlie throwing his virgin Mary statue into the sea, Charlie throw his last one into the air when it exploded in mid-flight and the derby fell into the sea, this startled Charlie, he turned around to spot Greg with his gun out and realised that he had just shot the statue,
“What do you want Greg?” Charlie asked,
“I spotted you throwing them into the sea, I’m prowd of you Charlie,” Greg said,
“What are you my mother,” Charlie joked,
“Charlie, it must have taken a lot of mental control to be able to overcome temptation like that, and for that, you have earned my respect and most importantly, the respect of Claire,” Greg said,
“I don’t need your respect to get Claire to forgive me, she has already forgiven me, so just back off,” Charlie said,
“Wow, easy Charlie, I was giving you my respect, not helping you get on a date with Claire, besides she’s mine,” Greg said to Charlie trying to calm him down,
“Oh yeah, so where are you when she needs you most?” Charlie asks, Greg annoyed pins Charlie to a tree and says,
“I’m out there saving the lives of the camp, including Claire's, on this island, it’s a fight or survival, and you are not surviving by trying to take Claire off me by using silly excuses like that, I’m the only one that takes this island seriously, its about time everyone else started to follow my lead, because I can not survive for all of use forever, its time you realised Charlie, that I wont be messed with, so you better earn my respect again, because you’ve just blown it, and blown the respect of Claire while you were at it,” Greg said, staring at a very scared Charlie, he threw Charlie on the floor and walked to Anna and Libby’s funeral.

At the funeral, Claire was waiting for Greg, she was already in tears as was Rachel and even jack shed a tear before the funeral, people started to gather around to pay there respects, Charlie stood at the other side of Claire, Greg gave him a vicious glare that sent a shiver down Charlie’s spine.
“Ana-Lucia Cortez was -- before we crashed she was a police officer. I don't think it was easy for her being here. But I think she did the best she could. She was a woman of few words, and I'm going to follow her example. Rest in peace, Ana.” Jack gave his speech and handed over to Greg, Greg said,
“she is still a police officer jack, just as I am, I police the island, and so id Anna unfortunately she couldn’t do it as well as I do, that’s why she is here, in this hole, but she was good at her job, she was the only cop in the world that I could look at and say, I’ve finally met my match, I’ve finally met a cop that can match me in every single way, unfortunately, she couldn’t, and she paid the price, she was a good friend, and I promise her now, that I will kill the person responsible, who ever they are,” Greg looked at Michael who was bowing his head in prayer, “see you in another life Anna, you were just too good for this one,” Greg finished, picking up some sand and pouring it onto her body, he then turned to Claire and stood beside her, they hugged and cried for there loss, and then listened to Hurley’s speech,
“Libby was -- she was -- she -- Libby was a psychologist, or psychiatrist -- one of those. Either way, she probably helped a lot of people. She helped me. She was my friend. It's not fair that this happened to her. It's not. [To Michael] I'm going with you. Goodbye, Libby.” They all said goodbye to both of them when sun saw something on the horizon,
“A boat, a boat!” she shouted, they all looked towards the horizon and saw the boat, and Greg gave a smile and said,
“Thank you lord, for giving me time.”

The end.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Sep 23, 2006 11:29 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
Yet again Blitz, that was an excellent episode!!!
AWESOME!!! 10/10!!!

Well done! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

_________________
Sat Sep 23, 2006 11:34 am View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks, i realy apretiate it, next one wont be until next week but will be the best i think, because its the fanalie, i cant wait. Very Happy

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Sep 23, 2006 11:39 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
I'm sure it'll be wicked!

_________________
Sat Sep 23, 2006 11:44 am View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Blitz, I would say thats your best so far. I cant wait till the next installment and thanks for taking me/Rachel along with you. Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Mon Sep 25, 2006 12:11 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
well i think greg has enough trust in her. Very Happy

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Sep 25, 2006 12:36 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is the first half of, “Live together, die alone” enjoy.


Live together, die alone part 1 of 2

They stared at the boat that was heading towards them,
“Is it rescue?” sun said, everyone started to cheer and started to wave,
“We’ve been rescued Greg!” Claire screamed happily but Greg wasn’t sure. Jack Sayid and sawyer had already started to swim towards the boat.
“We will soon see,” he said back tacking his shirt, t-shirt and jeans off, he then ran towards the sea and dived in. He soon caught up with and passed jack sawyer and Sayid, he was an excellent swimmer and swam so fast that within a minute he had reached the boat. He climbed onto the boat and turned to the others and shouted,
“Come on you slowpokes, you had a head start!” finally jack sawyer and Sayid arrived at the boat and climbed aboard,
“What took you guys so long?” Greg asked,
“Oh i'm sorry, we can’t all be fish like you,” a grouchy sawyer said,
“If your going to call me any marine animal call me a shark, because I have a vicious bite,” Greg said to sawyer, and they all knew it. They found the entrance to the boat and were deciding who should open the hatch,
“I think it should be sawyer, because if he gets shot, then I think we wont miss him, what do you guys think?” Greg joked; Jack and Sayid laughed which really annoyed sawyer,
“Why you son of a….” sawyer said marching towards Greg with a punch. Sawyer launched the punch but was too slow for Greg who moved out of the way and fell into the sea. Sayid and jack started to laugh again and Jack went to the hatch. Suddenly 5 shots came out o the hatch followed by a few more blanks. The man in the boat then said,
“Ow bugger” that’s when Greg realised who it was. He went over to the hatch and kicked it in to reveal a very drunk Desmond,
“Yo Desmond, nice boat,” Greg said,
“You?” Desmond said trying to remember where he had seen them all.

Back on the beach, Sayid and Greg were talking about Michael an there plans.
“I have a plan, I could use Desmond’s boat to sail to the others camp and check if it’s clear. I will then set a fire which will create a pillar of black smoke, and you can make sure that Michael takes them to it. We can then attack the others camp together. What do you think?” Sayid asked explaining his plan,
“That’s a good plan, I like it, but i’m going to follow them to make sure that Michael does take them there, have you trained Rachel yet?” Greg asked,
“No, it seems that Chris has done it for me, are you really going to take her?” Sayid asked,
“Yes why, you think that just because she’s a girl she’s vulnerable and weak?” Greg asked,
“No, I just think it isn’t a good idea,” Sayid answered,
“Trust me Sayid, I know when I have found the best, and anyway, I thought Anna Lucia would change everyone’s view on women cops,” Greg said
“They will be setting off soon, make sure you keep your distance,” Sayid said,
“will you stop trying to control me Sayid, I know what i’m doing, you better concentrate on what your doing, like finding a sailor, Desmond is too wasted to sail that ship,” Greg said to Sayid,
“He managed to sail it before we found him,” Sayid said,
“Yeah and look where it got him,” Greg said. Sayid looked at the drunken Scottish man on the beach saw what Greg meant.

By Claire’s tent, Claire was playing with Aaron when Greg arrived.
“Oh hi Greg, your just in time, me and Aaron where going for a walk,” Claire said pleased to see her lover for she had not talked to him properly for ages, with Greg being suspicious of Michael he had to keep an eye on him.
“I’m sorry Claire, I should spend more time with you and Aaron,” Greg apologised,
“Its ok, you’re here now, come on, lets take a walk,” Claire said, Greg went along, this was the perfect time to ask her that he would be away for a few days, it was tearing Greg inside not being with Claire or Aaron but it was for them that he did these things, to protect them. They walked along the romantic beach for a couple of hours a talked about stuff when Greg finally came out with it.
“Claire, I’m so sorry for not being around,” Greg apologised again,
“I told you it’s alright, we all have roles on this island, Jack is doctor, sawyer is the merchant, and you are the warrior, the fighter, the hero,” she said hugging him. Greg couldn’t hold stand it he would be away for 4 days but they would seem like years without Claire.
“Claire, I’m going to follow Michael to the others camp to make sure he doesn’t lead Jack into a trap,” Greg said, Claire was silent for a few seconds and then said,
“you must not go Greg, the others…..Ethan, you remember Ethan, you remember what he did to me, and Charlie, he hung Charlie, I don’t want you to go, you’ll be killed,” Claire said in hysterics, Greg held her close and she busted into tears, Aaron started to cry and Greg felt that Aaron didn’t want him to go ether. Greg held Aaron in one of his arms and held Claire with the other.
“Claire, listen to me, Claire, I love you and you love me, and as long as you and Aaron keep loving me, the determination to come back to you will force me to live on, and as long as I have your love, I will never die,” Greg said looking at Claire, Claire stopped crying and turned to a sob,
“please……don’t die” Claire pleaded, Claire and Aaron are the only things that Greg has to live for, and he will fight for them with every weapon in his arson, There love didn’t make Greg weaker, just stronger, and he wasn’t planning on dieing on her.
“Claire, I promise, I’ll be back, and I wont die until your love for me dies,” Greg said hugging Claire closer. They stared at each other and kissed for 3 minutes and then Greg saw Chris running up the beach, signalling that Michael had left,
“I wont see you in another life Claire, because this one is everlasting” Greg said before kissing Aaron on the head and heading towards Chris, Claire watched him go and said,
“Life isn’t everlasting, but our love is,” she then headed in the same direction to get back to her tent. Greg marched towards Chris and Rachel and said,
“Have you got all we need/” Rachel nodded, “good, its time to show Michael what a mistake he has made messing with me, and….love,” Greg said marching off into the jungle followed by Chris and Rachel.

As they followed Michael at a good distance all Greg could think about was Claire and Rachel noticed,
“What’s wrong?” she asked,
“What would you say survival is Rachel?” Greg asked,
“It’s when you live, we have survived, Anna, Shannon and the rest haven’t,” Rachel answered, Greg smiled but the smile soon faded under his depression,
“Survival of the fittest, would you say that everyone who is still living has survived, are they the fittest?” Greg asked, Rachel was confused at where Greg was taking this and said,
“Yes I would, why do you ask?” Greg pointed at the people in front and said,
“the only reason they are still alive is because time after time I rescue them from some problem, survival of the fittest, right now we are the fittest, but Michael will soon be the fittest and we will not survive, so what is survival, is it living on when everyone else dies, or is it when you have the fittest, an you only survive because of the fittest?” Greg asked but Rachel was fed up with the riddles,
“What are you talking about?” she snapped, Greg’s eyes fixed on hers and he said,
“Us 3 are the only survivors, they are only surviving on this island because I constantly have to help them, when I, the strongest survivor, stops caring and helping, they wont be survivors, they will be like Anna and Shannon, buried in a big hole in an eternal sleep and do you know what, it seems to me like they have got it easy compared o what I have to suffer,” Greg then swirled around to face Michael and crew and marched forwards leaving Rachel almost in tears with Chris to comfort her,
“You have Claire and Aaron to get back to, and what do I have, nothing, that’s what, you have more than I have, you have all I dream about, and you wish you were dead, well fine, enjoy your bullet!” she shouted pulling out her gun and pointing it at Greg. Greg marched towards her, Chris stood in the way saying to Greg,
“Get back Greg, I don’t want to have to carry your bodies back to camp,” Greg was uninterested and pushed Chris to the floor, he got face to face with Rachel. Poor Rachel didn’t real want to shoot Greg, Greg knew this and said,
“I’ve stared death in the eyes too many time Rachel, I’ve said hello to the devil and I’ve been to hell and back, but the thing that kept me sane was the thought of seeing Claire, and now, I feel as though I have lost her, without hr, my life has no meaning, so go ahead, shoot me, but the i’m not scare of the devil, you should look down the barrel of a shotgun, and see what you can see,” Rachel dropped the handgun and gave Greg a huge kiss that lasted 30 seconds, She then looked at Greg and said,
“Claire loves you Greg, as long as you remember that, you shall always survive, and as long as you survive, I will survive with you,”
“As will I,” Chris said putting out a hand to Greg, Greg shook the hand and they all remembered why they were here. They quickly found Michaels tracks and chased after them, all now had a purpose, and all would make sure that they didn’t forget it.

As they marched through the forest Greg became suspicious of followers that were following them, Rachel and Chris were also cautious and they decided to turn the tables. Using his minds eye, Greg pinpointed the others location and pointed, he then said,
“Fire,” and all 3 opened fire on the bushes. The others got scared and ran from the bushes, they shot one as he ran out but the other 2 managed to escape. They gave chase, trying to stop him from getting back to the others. Greg was faster and chases one down when he heard a gunshot, and then a bullet hit the tree next to him. He moved behind a tree as Rachel and Chris appeared, Greg looked around the tree and saw someone firing on them, someone he recognised.
“What’s wrong/” Rachel asked,
“Kate and sawyer are shooting at us, the arse……” Greg started, silenced by a bullet to the other side of the tree. Sawyer killed the other Greg was chasing but couldn’t get the other one. They stopped firing and crossed the river to where Greg, Rachel and Chris were. They studied the others body and then started to talk. They heard Michael confess and that was the perfect time to strike. Greg ran from the bushes and tackled Michael to the floor and started to punch him. Rachel and Chris followed; Jack looked at Rachel and I to say ‘what is Greg doing?’ and Rachel just shrugged. Finally, Sawyer and Jack dragged Greg off Michael and Greg soon calmed down,
“Why were you following us Greg” Jack asked,
“What you think i’m going to leave you with this………other?” Greg said,
“Hey, i’m no other, I was only….” Michael started,
“Shut up, just shut up you murderer!” Greg shouted,
“Wait, I thought you already knew that Michael killed Anna and Libby?” Rachel asked confused,
“Deep down I believed that Michael wouldn’t do anything like that, but I wanted to here him say it, now he’s going to take us to the black smoke so that we can all attack the others,” Greg said glaring a Michael as if to say ‘isn’t that right Michael?’ Michael picked himself up and started to walk, with a confused Kate, sawyer and Hurley wanting to know what Sayid had planned.

To be continued……

I think that ends at the point, my apologise if it doesn’t but it was getting a bit too long. Hope you enjoyed it. The next one should be ready on Friday and that one will probably be better than this one.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Tue Oct 03, 2006 5:11 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
................................................ Shocked Shocked Shocked
Thats really cool blitz!
I shall be waiting for the next one on tenterhooks!!! Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Wed Oct 04, 2006 8:20 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Very Happy thanks kelly.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Oct 04, 2006 2:08 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
DesMondMyFriend
Polar Bear
Polar Bear


Joined: 29 Sep 2006
Posts: 44



Post Reply with quote
I love Greg, It took me a an hour to read all of the stories so sorry I didn't post sooner, But I REALLY love this, I love how you added Greg, And how you make Sawyer just how he is on Lost,

YOUR A GREAT WRITER!. Thanks for writing this for all of us.

_________________





I am no longer a boar, I am now a Polar Bear... UPGRADE!, YAY FOR ME!.
Thu Oct 05, 2006 7:32 pm View user's profile Send private message
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Embarassed thanks, sawyer is easy to find a personality, if yo have or want to create a charicter then i would happily fit them in to my fanfics in season 3. Very Happy

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Oct 06, 2006 11:09 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Live together, die alone, Part 2

Previously on lost: Greg and Sayid had thought up plans to stop the compromised Michael from leading Jack, Kate, Sawyer and Hurley into a trap. Greg Would follow them by land whilst Sayid goes by sea to reach the others camp before Michael does. After a tearful goodbye to Claire Greg, Rachael and Chris head out to follow Michael. Things get hectic when Greg and Rachael almost turn on each other but having Kate and Sawyer firing on them was no picnic ether. When Michael revealed he was leading them to the others, Greg goes bezerk and, even though knowing Michal had been compromised, wanted to here it from him. It was time to put Sayids plan into action, but will Michael follow the plan.


The group march through the jungle, looking for signs of other activity. Greg and Kate get talking,
“So, did you get the others you were shooting at or did 3 escape?” Greg asked
“What do you mean; there were only 2 of them” Kate said, trying to make sense of what Greg just said,
“Let me put it another way, why were you firing at us?”
“That was you?” Kate said slightly smiling
“Oh yeah, it really funny now, until someone dies and we have to burry them,” Greg said, sucking the life out of the joke.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t know it was you,” Kate apologised,
“I know, I would have probably done the same, except I would have killed you, because your aim sucks,” Greg joked.
They reached a clearing with a huge pile of canisters. They rush over to them to see what they are.
“Log books?” Kate says confused, Greg grabs a canister and reads from it, he then picks up a piece of paper and smiles, and then bursts out laughing.
“What ya laughing at sheriff?” sawyer asked,
“Locke you gullible fool” Greg said laughing some more. Jack looked to the horizon where he could see some black smoke, it was Sayids signal,
“Michael why are we miles away from the signal, we should be heading for the beach,” jack asked,
“We’re heading to the beach,” Michael lies, Jack pins Michael to the tube and shouts,
“Don’t lie to me Michael!” Suddenly they here whispers all around them, and then Sawyer starts to fit an falls to the floor, jack confused shouts, “RUN!” and everyone starts to run except Greg. Everyone else is darted at a different location to Greg. Greg who pulls out his guns and shouts,
“If you want me, your going to have to fight for me, because your not getting me that easy!” after no-one replies he shouts “Come on, who is first to face Blitz, who wants to feel my Raff!” then using his minds eye he pinpoints a dart fire and retaliates with a bullet that knocks the dart out of flight. Greg smiles and shoots into the bushes but kills no-one. He see’s another dart coming from the opposite direction. He turns around and fires. The dart is again knocked out of flight. The others in the bushes don’t know what to do now, they had just used there last dart an were now out of darts,
“What are we going to do, we don’t have any more darts” one whispered,
“We can take him, there’s only one of him and there’s 2 of us” the other whispered,
“do you know ,who he is, its Greg, said to be unbeatable in hand to hand combat, even for us,” The 1st whispered,
“ow come on, there is no man alive that can take us both on, come on, lets show hi not to make fools of us,” the 2nd whispered. The 2 others appeared from the bushes, holding sticks and staring at Greg. Greg smiled at them and said,
“You must have run out of darts to be doing something as stupid as trying to take me on, but I guess its your loss,” Greg mocked them. They ran at him with the sticks and swung for him, but Greg just ducked and they hit each other, he then smashes there heads together and watches them fall to the floor. Thinking your invincible is a weakness, and Greg should know that but he couldn’t help boasting, but he would be boasting for long, because he heard a sound behind him and before he could react he was hit from behind by Mr Friendly and he fell unconscious. Mr friendly then said,
“Never send armatures to do my work”

Greg woke up with his hands tie behind his back and is gagged. He can see Jack, Kate, Hurley, Sawyer, Rachel and Chris with him, all tied and gagged, he heard Mr friendly arguing with Michael,
“You idiot, you were supposed to bring only those 4,” Tom said to Michael,
“I brought you the 4 of them dint I, now where’s my son?” Michal said back. Suddenly, a boat arrived and in it was the 4th most hated person in the world to Greg, Henry Gale, or at least the impostor Henry but what else could you call him, well Greg could think of loads but he didn’t want to make his situation worse by insulting the scumbag. As he stepped out of the boat and walked towards them he looked the business, but Greg wasn’t impressed. He had to think of a plan that would get him and his friends free, and to beat the smile off Henry’s weird, rat like face.
“Where’s your beard?” he asked Tom,
“I think they know,” he answered, Henry inspected them all but stopped at one particular person that person was Greg,
“Long time no see,” Henry said to him, after not getting a reply Henry ordered the other to take the clothe out of his mouth, immediately after Greg said,
“Morning Henry, say I have a question for you, what did one man say to the other?”
“I don’t know,” Henry said, Greg smiled and said,
“Untie me or I’ll blow your F**king head of you son of a B**ch,” Greg said as calmly as humanly possible, All Henry did was smile and then said
“Untie the man, its time he leant some manners,” The other immediately untied Greg whilst Henry walked to the start of the pier. Greg soon followed and the 2 squared up,
“Ready to be taught a lesson Greg” Henry said,
“There’s no lesson I’d rather learn than how to beat the hell out of you Henry,” Greg said smiling at Henry,
“You’re obviously weaker so I’ll let you throw the first punch,” Henry said
“No I insist, you should throw the first punch,” Greg said back,
“Throw the first punch Greg, “Henry said getting slightly annoyed,
“No, you need it way more than I do.” Greg said,
“Throw the punch Greg,” Henry said getting annoyed,
“Why?” Greg asked
“Hit me!” Henry shouted,
“No!” Greg said pretending to be annoyed, Henry then ran at Greg and launched a punch at him, Greg caught the punch put his back to Henry and put Henry’s arm on his shoulder and then said,
“Anger is a weakness Henry,” Before flipping Henry over his shoulder and onto the floor in front of him. Greg then launched a punch towards Henry who was on the floor, but Henry caught the punch and sent one of his own back that caught Greg in the lip and forced Greg to stand up. Henry then sent a furry of punches into Greg’s face, cutting every part of his face. Henry was then thrown a Stick which he planned to finish Greg off with. He swung for Greg’s left side but Greg caught the stick and turned left, yanking the stick out of Henry’s hands and then *Whack* sent the stick into Henry’s left side, Knocking him to the floor and almost Knocking him out.
“I’ll just leave with my friends shall I,” Greg said,
“Let Rachael, Chris and Hurley go,” Henry said, so they untied those 3 and Greg said without turning around to face them,
“Let the other’s go……” He started, but then he fell to the floor with a dart in his leg. Rachel and Chris ran to his aid but then were forced to Flee with him unless they were willing to get shot. They picked him up and headed off with Hurley behind them.

They marched through the forest, carrying Greg who had been unconscious for far too long, Rachel and Chris started to get worried but carried on. Greg soon woke up after being out for 2 hours, the darts lost effect within 30 minutes so it was weird how he had been unconscious for that long.
“Are you ok? You have been out for 2 hours,” Rachel asked,
“I’m fine, I just have a huge headache and feel abit dizzy,” Greg said which didn’t make Rachel and Chris seem any better about Greg being out for 2 hours, but at least he was awake. They continued to walk, Rachel constantly having to hold Greg so that he didn’t fall over or walk into the trees.

They finally made it to the beech where Greg saw Charlie and Claire have a kiss, Claire then saw Greg and stood up and shouted,
“Greg!” Rachel let go of Greg and he walked towards Claire, he fell into her arms and then stopped moving,
“Greg?” Claire asked, worried about \Greg not moving. Rachel and Chris had feared the worse all the way back and the worse had come.
“What’s wrong? What has happened to him?” Claire asked hysterical,
“I feared this would happen, it seems like he has had an allergic reaction to the drug,” Chris said,
“His heart rate is dropping, do something, save him!” Claire screamed in tears, but no-one could, there only doctor was with the others, and Greg’s heart rate was going gradually slower, if no-one did anything soon, he would die, and that’s one thing Claire would fear more than having Ethan kidnap her again, the worse had come, and was killing Greg.

The End.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Oct 07, 2006 6:04 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
DesMondMyFriend
Polar Bear
Polar Bear


Joined: 29 Sep 2006
Posts: 44



Post Reply with quote
But I love Greg Sad

*HUGS GREG* I hope his better now LOL.

Really great writing. Also I don't mind if you swear but blanking it out was really kind of you.

Love your writing Keep the GREAT work up!

_________________





I am no longer a boar, I am now a Polar Bear... UPGRADE!, YAY FOR ME!.
Sat Oct 07, 2006 7:46 pm View user's profile Send private message
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
That was BRILLIANT BLITZ!!!!!!!!!!!!
I hope greg is okay!!!

10/10!!! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

Just promise me 1 thing Blitx, have Neil Frogurt appear in one of your episodes!!!
lol

No seriously, that was great!!!

_________________
Sun Oct 08, 2006 10:32 am View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is the episode, “Man of faith, man of science” enjoy.

Man of faith, man of science

Jack, Locke, Greg and Chris are staring down the hole, they are puzzled to what’s down there and Locke wants to find out,
“I’m going down there jack,” Locke said,
“No, your not Locke, we’ve opened the hatch, lets just leave going down it for another day.” Jack insisted,
“He’s right John, your not going down……I am,” Kate says,
“Before anyone goes down they should look at this, because I can tell you this, anyone who wants to go down will seriously be put off going down once looking at this,” Greg said showing then the hatch door, the door said “Quarantine” on it. They stared at it for a few minutes and then locke said,
“I’m still going down,”, Greg took the door and threw it to one side before going back to camp to tell Claire he was going to baby-sit Locke.

At camp jack has called all the survivors to have a word with them.
“We have opened the hatch, but we won’t be going down until tomorrow,” Jack said,
“By tomorrow we could all be dead!” a man shouted
“And what do you know frogurt man; you sell froguet for a living,” Charlie said
“Why you….” Neil said about to punch Charlie, Suddenly 3 gunshots were heard booming through the sky, they all turned around and Greg had a gun in the air with fire residue coming from it,
“You are all so, stupid, because as long as I’m here Neil, I’ll kill every son of a b**ch that comes within a foot of this camp,” Greg said, Neil let out a smirk and then said,
“Ow and how are you going to do……” He started only to be silenced by 3 more shots that were fired into the air. Greg then marched up to Neil who steped back until he was against a tree. Greg stood close enough to see the fear in Neil's eyes.
“You see that blond girl over there?” Greg asked,
“Claire,” Neil managed to force out.
“Yes Claire, she’s the only one of the whole lot of you, ‘Survivors’ that I think is worth protecting, so I would count yourselves lucky that she’s here, or…….” Greg started,
“Greg i know you care alot about me but Neil has done nothing wong ,” Claire said, Greg looked at Claire and then stepped away from Neil.
“Dont pick on Neil because your angry at me,” a young English woman said, Greg turned around to see Rachel,
“I’m stating facts, if I weren’t here, you would all have died,” Greg said,
“You want to place a bet on that,” She said,
“Well Rachel you’ve got guts, but you don’t have my power so I suggest you back off” Greg said,
“Oh yeah,” Rachel said throwing a punch. The punch caught Greg right in the jaw.
“You b**ch!” Greg shouted he then realigned his jaw and said,
“You punch like Anna Lucia,”
"I dont know who she is and i dont care, if you have a quarrel with me then you should take it out on me and mot inocent people" Rachel said,
"I thought i could trust you Rachel, i really did, but you let me down. So i think its safe to say tht i am the only one on this god forsaken island that can protect Claire. So just back off Rachel!" Greg shouts silencing Rachel. Greg then turns to Claire and says,
"I am going to the hatch, i have a job o do," Greg then gave Rachel a glare before heading off to the hatch.


At the hatch Greg couldn’t see Kate or Locke but he did find a piece of strong wire heading down into the hatch. Greg knew that Locke would go down the first chance he got and so Greg would have to go down and save both Kate and Locke. Meanwhile in the hatch, Locke has just typed in the numbers and him and Desmond were talking when Desmond hears a noise,
“Be silent brother,” Desmond said to Locke as he moves towards the periscope. Desmond adjusts the periscope and looks into it, he see’s Greg heading towards the room they were in and Desmond get ready for him,
“Is he one of yours brother?” Desmond asks but then Greg appears and looks at them.
“Well, well, what’s happening here, who are you both?” Greg asks,
“Greg, it’s….” Locke starts but Greg shook his head signalling that Locke shouldn’t breathe a word.
“Do you 2 know each other?” Desmond asks,
“Would I a loyal Australian scientist know a……” Greg started needing help from Locke,
“A box manufacture……” Locke started,
“Are you serious, my god,” Greg said, almost laughing,
“A scientist you say?” Desmond asks,
“Yeah from an institution called……..Dharma,” Greg lied,
“Really, what did one snowman say to the other?” Desmond asked,
“Smell’s like carrots,” Greg answered,
“Its you,” Desmond said, Locke was totally confused as to how Greg had known the answer, but Desmond was ecstatic to see Greg.
“Welcome brother,” Desmond greeted Greg,
“Thanks……” Greg started,
“Desmond,” Desmond finished,
“Thanks des, mind if I look around?” Greg said,
“Of course not, take as long as you want brother,” Desmond said. Greg went walk about around the hatch and found the food store, he could hear banging on the door,
“Who have you got in here?” Greg asked, knowing that it was Kate,
“it’s the other one,” Desmond said,
“Can I talk to them, I might find something out about them?” Greg asked,
“Sure, go head,” Desmond said throwing Greg the key. Greg unlocked the door and saw Kate, he shut the door and said,
“ Hello Kate, you have really annoyed my good friend Desmond haven’t you,” Greg joked,
“How did you get past him?” Kate asked,
“I didn’t, I answered his little joke and he now has full trust in me,” Greg said,
“How did you know the answer?” Kate asked,
“It’s a well known Australian joke, What did one snowman say to the other?” Greg asked,
“I don’t know,” Kate said,
“Smells like carrots,” He said, he smiled at the joke but Kate wasn’t impressed,
“Can you let me out?” Kate asked,
“Sorry Kate but if I do that, des is going to think something is happening, its best that you go through the vents,” Greg said boosting Kate up into a vent. When Kate was in Greg spotted some Apollo bars, he grabbed one and started to eat it before walking out and locking the Food store door.
“I hope you don’t mind I was hungry,” Greg said to Desmond,
“No, not at all brother,” Desmond said back. Suddenly Desmond heard another noise and again looked in the periscope and saw Jack,
“Who’s this brother?” he said to Locke,
“Oh that’s Jack, our doctor,” Locke answered,
“And what’s your Doctor doing with a gun?” Desmond asked,
“I’ll go check him out,” Greg said walking out of the room. He saw jack and Jack saw him,
“Oh Greg its you, where’s Locke and Kate?” He said,
“What are you doing here jack?” Greg said in a slight whisper,
“I’m here to see what was happening,” Jack said,
“Having trouble brother?” Desmond shouted,
“Who’s that?” Jack asked,
“Just shut up and follow my lead, I’ll explain all later,” Greg said putting a gun to Jacks head,
“What are you…..” Jack started,
“Just keep walking,” Greg said. Greg lead jack into the room and Desmond and him saw eye to eye,
“Hello brother,” Desmond said,
“I’m going to teach Jack a thing or 2 about knocking before entering,” Greg said leading jack into a room,
“What’s going on Greg?” Jack asked,
“Ok, here’s the deal, Desmond, the guy in there thinks I’m some scientist guy and has total trust in me, I have freed Kate but he still has Locke, so I need you to play along until Kate comes and I don’t know, hit Desmond or something,” Greg explained,
“How did you get him to trust you?” Jack asked,
“He asked me a question and I answered it,” Greg answered,
“What was the question?” jack asked,
“What did one snowman say to the other?” Greg said, before jack could say anything Greg said, “Smells like carrots, its an Australian joke now move Jack,” Greg said leading jack out of the room,
“Who is he brother?” Desmond asked,
“He says he’s a survivor from a plane crash, along with 40 more including Locke and Kate,” Greg said, Desmond was confused at why Greg knew there names but then Kate hit him over the head with a gun and he fell to the floor, shooting the computer on the way down. There was a deadly silence and then Desmond said,
“What have you done?” the computer was damaged and if they didn’t fix it Desmond feared that it would kill them all.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"


Last edited by Blitz_rockon on Fri Feb 09, 2007 4:16 pm; edited 2 times in total
Mon Oct 09, 2006 6:16 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
LMAO!!!
You put Neil the frogurt guy in, AND I got to punch you in my debut!!!!! Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Mon Oct 09, 2006 9:14 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
DesMondMyFriend
Polar Bear
Polar Bear


Joined: 29 Sep 2006
Posts: 44



Post Reply with quote
GREAT LOVE IT!, LOL. It rocks I cant wait for more! Very Happy

_________________





I am no longer a boar, I am now a Polar Bear... UPGRADE!, YAY FOR ME!.
Wed Oct 11, 2006 1:23 am View user's profile Send private message
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
These are all AMAZING, blitz! I really need to get back to writing my own again. I'll try and get started tonight. Anyway, well done! That place in the Hall of Fame truly is well-deserved!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Oct 11, 2006 8:54 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Cool! Do you write them too Sawbucks? Cant wait to read some of yours!
All this fanfic writing has inspired me, I may have a go, not sure if it'll be any good, but I'll give it a shot...... Wink

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Wed Oct 11, 2006 9:38 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Thanks for the info! I don't know if you remember (since it's been so bloody long!), but I try to fit everything in as though they did actually happen in the episodes (eg My character isn't romantically involved with Claire, unfortunately), as opposed to your writing style, which more brings your character to the forefront of the episodes. (I hope that didn't sound like I was slagging your style off, I didn't know how to word it). So, if you don't mind, Greg wouldn't be Aaron's father etc. He will still be Australia's finest and all, but some parts of his story will have to change (Sorry!). I could leave Greg out if you'd prefer that rather than him being changed.

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Oct 11, 2006 3:28 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
here’s my version of the pilot/Part 1 of 2:


Greg opens his eye’s and see’s the sky, He tries to sit up but is unable because of an immense pain in his side. He looks around and see’s that he is in a jungle, and he has been thrown through a bamboo patch. Greg lays there for a while; he can hear screams but is unable to get to them. Suddenly, a man stumbles out from the bamboo an says to Greg,
“Are you ok?”
“Who wants to know?” Greg says, untrusting of strangers,
“The names Jack, Jack shepherd, and I’m a doctor,” Jack answers,
“I’m sure I’ve seen you before, I just can’t remember where,” Greg says,
“Yeah, well you can speculate later, right now, we need to get you up and help the other,” Jack said helping Greg up.
“Right now I’m off to help the other survivors, I might need some help,” Jack said,
“Ok I’ll take a look,” Greg said stumbling towards the beach holding his side.

When they arrived at the beach Greg saw a sight that would hunt him for the rest of his days, remains of Flight 815 were scattered along the beach and the were scattered among it. Greg wasn’t greeted by people, just fire and death; it was heartbreaking watching the living crawl along the beach in need of assistance.
“Help, we need help over here!” a Scottish man shouted, Greg followed the man to some landing gear with a man trapped underneath. Greg grabs a piece of it as an old bald man shouts,
“One, two, three, LIFT!” The Landing gear is lifted enough for Jack to free the man underneath it,
“Thanks…..” The Scottish man starts,
“Greg,” Greg answers,
“Thanks Greg, I’m Chris,” The Scottish man finishes,
“It would be nice to meat you if the circumstances weren’t as devastating as this,” Greg said. Suddenly, he spots a familiar face by the sea, It was Claire, and she looked very distressed.
“Claire!” Greg shouts running over to her, “Are you ok?” He asks,
“The baby, I can’t feel it moving,” Claire says distressed and hysterical over what has happened,
“It’s ok Claire, JACK, we need some help,” Greg shouts, Jack comes running over and is shocked to see Claire,
“Ok, what’s your name?” Jack asks,
“Its Claire,” Claire answers,
“How far gone are you Claire?” Jack asks,
“8 months,” She answers, Jack looks up at Greg and says,
“We have to get her away from the wreckage,” Greg looks around and spots a heavy-built guy,
“HEY, OVER HERE!” Greg shouts to him, The man walks over and says,
“Dude are you like talking to me?” The man asks,
“Yes, now we need to mover Claire away from the wreckage,” Greg says, the man looks behind Greg and see’s Claire who has calmed down and isn’t in as much distress,
“Dude,” the man says,
“Come on……” Greg starts,
“Hurley, dude” The man answers,
“OK, Hurley, we need to move her now,” Greg finishes,
“Yeah but she’s….”
“She’s what?” Greg interrupts,
“She’s…….going to get moved,” Hurley says,
“Right lets move her,” Greg says helping Claire up and waiting until Hurley has hold of her as well and they walk towards the far end of the beach. Suddenly, the plans wing began to snap, and at the speed they were going, it would crush them.
“Go Hurley, I’ll get Claire to the other side!” Greg shouts, without thinking twice, Hurley runs past the wing and towards the safe part of the beach. Greg then lifts Claire up and carries her past the wing just as it falls and nearly crushes them, Greg side hurts but protecting Clair was way more important.
“Are you ok Claire?” Greg asks,
“Yes, thanks for…well….everything,” Claire answers,
“Are you 2 ok,” Jack asks as he reaches them,
“Yes were….Greg starts but is cut off by the huge explosion of the turbine, Greg is hit on the head by a suitcase that was blasted away by the explosion and is knock unconscious.


When Greg wakes up it is dark and he is around a camp fire with Claire, Kate and Jack,
“He’s waking up Jack,” Kate say,
“Hey Greg, are you ok,” Jack asks,
“What apart from the huge headache and the huge gash across my side, hey fine and dandy,” Greg answers,
“Well I sowed up that Gash of yours and that bump on your head should go down in a couple of days,”
“Great, thanks doc,” Greg said.
“that’s ok, oh I’d like you to meant, someone, this is…” Jack starts
“Kate, so glad you made it out alive,” Greg interrupts
“You 2 already know each other?” Jack asks, confused,
“Yeah, we are……work colleagues,” Kate lies
“Ok, so what do you do?” Jack asks,
“I’m a cop,” Greg answers. Jack, stunned manages to say,
“From Sydney?”
“Yeah, Kate’s a….American colleague who helps sport things out there whilst I’m in Australia.” Greg lied
“Ok and why were you traveling to LA?” Jack asks,
"Business" Greg said.
Greg thinks back to when he was at the boarding station with Claire, Kate, Ana and the US martial.

In a flashback, Greg is sitting on a bench with Claire next to him, Ana had just got here ticket and was walking up to Greg shouting,
"I dont belive it!"
"Whats wrong Ana?" Greg asked,
"They have put me in row 42 R how far back is that?" Ana complained,
"Thats basically at the back of the plane," Greg said trying to joke about it,
A Scotish man looked at Ana and said,
"Row R, seat 42?"
"Yeah, why?" Ana asked,
"I'm in row R seat 41," The man said happily,
"Oh, ok, well i guess i'll see you on the plane," Ana said forcing a smile,
"I guess i will," The man said standing up and heading to the bathroom, Greg watched as he walked to bathroom but someone was already in, he banged his fist on the door but the person didnt come out, The scottish man then walked away just as a man came out.
"Oh my god, why do i have to sit next to the freaks," Ana complained again,
"He might not be a freak, come on, you havent even talked to the guy," Greg said,
"He's scottish, thats weird enough for me," Ana complained again before heading off to the bar to get a quick drink before the flight.
"What was all that about?" Claire asked,
"Ana is just anoyed because she is sitting at the back o the plane next to a scottish bloke, she'll be fine, he seem's alright to me," Greg answered. Greg saw the US martial and Kate coming towards him, he didnt look happy. "Whats the matter mate, cant handle Kate," Greg mocked,
"She's so anoying, how can you stand her," The martial said glaring at the hand cuffed prisoner called Kate,
"You have to be nice to them, she doesnt trust you mate, look, if she's so much hastle why dont i take her for a drink in the bar and you look after Claire," Greg proposed, the martial would do anything to get rid of Kate so got Greg to take her for a drink,
"You treat her too much!" The martial shouted to Greg,
"Yeah, thats because she's my favourite criminal," Greg said back and they headed to the bar.

Back on the beach, Greg returned to the preasent to find jack and the others asleep, Greg knew that it was late but had too much to think about so he stayed up a little bit longer but something would stop them all sleeping. Suddenly a huge noise came from the tree’s, it sounded like crushing metal but Greg was unsure of what it could be.
“What is it? Claire
“I don’t know dude, but it sounds mad,” Hurley answers,
“Claire, stay back, what ever it is it’s able to uproot trees and that isn’t good.” Greg said holding Claire who was petrified at this stage. The sound kept getting closer but then went back into the inner island. The survivors started at the forest for a while before heading back to there campfires.

Then morning came, Greg was laid on the beach with Claire hugging him, still asleep. He carefully lifted her arm off him and went for a walk along the beach. He spotted a women emerging from the water in a bikini, she look gorgeous but he only had eyes for Claire, although he couldn’t help shouting,
“I wouldn’t mind a piece of that!” however Chris wasn’t impressed by the out burst and shouted,
“Hey knock off!” Greg didn’t take too kindly to Chris’s outburst but ignored it and headed back.

In a flashback Greg was on the plane next to Claire and Kat and the US martial were infont of him.
"Are you ok claire?" Greg asked claire who was closing her eye's as if she was falling asleep,
"I'm just a little tired," Claire answered very sleepily,
"Ok if your tired you can rest your head on my lap claire, you should be able to get some sleep then on the flight," Greg surgested, without hesitation Claire layed her head on Gregs lap and fell asleep almost instantly.
"Are you ok Kate?" Greg asked,
"Yeah i'm fine," Kate answered,
"Oh and i'm fine thanks for asking Sherif!" Sawyer shouted from a few rows behind Greg.
"I didnt ask you if you were ok Sawyer, quite frankly i couldnt care if you are ok or not," Greg said,
"Well thanks for taking an interest," Sawyer said,
"No problem, are you sure you can sit back there without shooting anyone," Greg said, the women next to sawyer looked at sawyer disturbed,
"What? it was an acident," Sawyer told the women. An australian hostess was coming round with drinks,
"You want a drink Kate?" Greg asked,
"No i'm fine," Kate Kate said swerling the ice in her juice.
" Would you like nything to......Oh my god, its you!" The hostess shouted,
"yes, its me, wait who am i?" Greg asked the hostess,
"Your Greg, Greg Young," The hostess answered,
"Yes i am, what can i do ya for miss....." Greg started,
"Cindy," the hostess answered,
"Cindy, what can i do for ya?" Greg asked,
"I was wondering if i could see them?" Cindy asked,
"Them?" Greg asked,
"The legendary guns," Cindy answered,
"Oh, ok, i wouldnt call them legenary though," Greg said showing Cindy the guns, Cindy's eye's lit up and she seemed too happy to see them,
"Thank you sir," Cindy said,
"Its Greg," Greg said back,
"Of course, sorry Greg," Cindy said smiling, suddenly a mman ran up towards the cockpit, cindy turned around and shouted after him, "Excuse me sir, sir," Greg turned back to his seat and sat back in his chair,
"See Kate, i do the work and Greg here gets the glory," The martial lied,
"I caught Kate, what did you do in terms of catching Kate excepttelling me that she was in Australia?" Greg asked the martial,
"He's right," Kate said to the martial, the martial snorted and continued to read his magasine. Suddenly the plane gave a huge shudder under the terbulence, the intacome came on and a hostesses voice was heard over it saying,
"We are suffering a bit of turbulence, will all passingers please get to a seat and fasten there seatbelts",
"Whats going on?" Claire said wirely,
"It's ok Claire, were just suffering a bit of turbulence, put your seatbelt on and we should be fine," Greg said and as if like a curse of "everything will be fine" the plane gave a violent shake and a guy flew from his seat and hit the roof, A suitcase flew from the suitcase part on the roof and hit the martial on the head, knocking him out. Oxygen masks came from the roof and the plane continued to shake, Greg put an oxygen mask on Claire then looked at Kate who couldnt reach hers,
"I cant reach it," Kate said,
"Hold on," Greg said passing her his handcuff Key. Kate undid the handcuffs and grabbed an oxygen mask and placed it on the martial, then one on herself and Greg then placed his on and they watched as the back of the plane broke off and fell out of sight.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"


Last edited by Blitz_rockon on Tue Oct 17, 2006 3:46 pm; edited 1 time in total
Sat Oct 14, 2006 9:55 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy
That was good. i didn't know Greg knew Kate.....

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Sat Oct 14, 2006 10:20 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
DesMondMyFriend
Polar Bear
Polar Bear


Joined: 29 Sep 2006
Posts: 44



Post Reply with quote
LLOOOOVVVVVEEEEEE IIIITTTTTTTT!.

Greg rocks, And Chris sounds HOT! LOL. Embarassed

_________________





I am no longer a boar, I am now a Polar Bear... UPGRADE!, YAY FOR ME!.
Sat Oct 14, 2006 10:56 am View user's profile Send private message
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is the Episode “The pilot” Part 2 enjoys.


Greg was walking along the beach, looking for suitcases and scavenging for stuff, mainly aspirin because he had a huge head ache from being hit with that suitcase. He eventually found some and headed back to camp when he saw Jack, Kate, sawyer and they seemed to be going somewhere.
“Hey guys, where are we going?” Greg asks,
“We aren’t going anywhere, me, Kate and Charlie are going to the cockpit,” Jack answers,
“What we need bait for that….thing, I think we should get this guy to be that bait,” Charlie says laughing, Greg gives a brief smile then lifts his jacket up to reveal his 2 pistils, one has his name engraved on it, the other has his fathers name, Malcom Young, engraved on it. Charlie looked stunned at the sight and Jack was slightly fazed by the sight
“I could kill that b**ch single handed but I would be wasting bullets, it fine if you don’t want me to come along, I just hope you come back alive,” Greg said,
“No, you can come, we need someone with some firepower to tag along,” Jack said
“Good, shall we,” Greg said walking off into the jungle,
“How did you get those on the plane?” Jack asked,
“When your as good a cop as I am, you can have some privileges on flights,” Greg said as he disappeared into the jungle.

They start to come upon the Cockpit, hoping that there is a transceiver inside. Charlie looks up at the cockpit and says
“So, let’s get this trans….” He pauses
“Transceiver,” Jack corrects him,
“Transceiver thing and get out o here,”
“Why are you scare that thing will get to us and eat us?” Greg asked,
“Your alright, you have guns, what happens if it attacks me, what do I have?” Charlie said,
“You could always scare it way with your singing,” Greg joked,
“NO body criticizes my singing!” Charlie shouted throwing a punch at Greg, Greg simply caught the punch and twisted Charlie’s arm behind his back,
“Charlie, I’m a cop, you can try that again but I will just catch it again, so I would waist your energy,” Greg said releasing Charlie,
“Will you two stop fighting, I don’t want to have to send you back,” Jack said with authority all Kate could do was laugh.

They climb up to the cockpit and Jack can’t open the door,
“Can you find something to open this……” Jack started, Greg kicks the door in and jack turns around to see the door open, a body falls out of the door and Greg falls backwards towards Jack. He falls out of the tree but grabs a branch just before he hits the ground.
“Are you ok?” Kate shouts to Greg,
“Yes I’m fine, just scared me a bit!” Greg shouted back, “I think I should stay down here and look out for that thing!” He shouts up again.
“Oh and Charlie’s fine by the way, you know, the guy that came along, out of driveshaft,” Charlie said,
“Hey, you don't have to come up here!” He shouted to Greg
“I know, the body it just……” Greg tried to explain
“What you scared of the dead?” Charlie asks,
“No, I have killed plenty of people in my time to not be scared of the dead,” Greg said, Charlie stopped talking from that point on.

Kate and Jack get inside the cockpit.
“So, what does a transceiver look like?” Kate asks
“Complicated walkie-talkie.” Jack answers, Kate climbs over the pilot looking for the transceiver when suddenly the pilot takes a breath.
“Hey, can you hear me?” Jack asks the Pilot he then turns to Kate and says “I need that water.” Kate hands him the water and he gives the pilot some water “Here you go, take it.”
“How many survived?” The pilot asks
“At least 48. Does anything feel broken?” Jack asks
“No. My head's a little dizzy, that's all.” The pilot answers
“It's probably a concussion.” Jack diagnosed
“How long has it been?” The Pilot asks
“16 hours.” Jack answers
“16 hours? Has anybody come?” The pilot asks
“Not yet.” Jack answers shaking his head
“6 hours in. Our radio went out, no one could see us. We turned back to land in Fiji, by the time we hit turbulence we were 1000 miles off course. They're looking for us in the wrong place.” The pilot explains
“Do you have a transceiver?” Jack asks, the pilot moves to go get it. Jack smiles.
“Good, that's what we were hoping. Look, you shouldn't try to move.” He told the Pilot
“No, no. I'm okay. It's okay. Transceiver's right there. It's right there.” The pilot explains, Kate gets it and hands it to the pilot.
“Where's Charlie?” Jack asks
Kate goes to look for Charlie. The pilot is fiddling with the transceiver.
“It's not working.” The pilot says frustrated
“Charlie?” Kate shouts Charlie comes out of the bathroom. ”What were you doing in the bathroom?” Kate asks
“What?” Charlie says surprised. Suddenly they hear a mass of gun fire and Greg shouting,
“Hurry up with that transceiver!” Followed by the sound they heard on the beach last night. Suddenly the gunfire stopped and there was silence. Then the cockpit started to shack,
“What the hell was that?” The pilot asks
“Greg what the hell is it!” Jack shouted but there was no answer. Kate looks terrified. We see the shadow of the monster going past window. Jack tries to look out the window to see it. The pilot goes up to try and see it and climbs part way out of an opening above. Charlie comes into the cockpit. The pilot gets snatched out of a broken window. There's blood all over the window.
“What the hell just happened?” Charlie asked, Jack grabs the transceiver and shouts,
“Come on!” they got out from the tree and see Greg just standing there,
“Greg what are you doing?” Kate asks,
“Run, just run Kate!” Greg shouts, the monstrous sound is head heading towards them but Kate won’t leave without Greg,
“I’m not leaving without you!” She almost screams,
“I’ll see you in another life Kate, but not in this one, now go!” He shouts raising his guns to the trees that were being uprooted, Kate looks at him for a few minutes and then runs, Greg then whispers to himself, “Running is all your good for, so run Kate Run,” Then he stares at the tree’s and then he see’s it, the thing, it was a black smoke but was suspended in mid air, He pulled the trigger but just heard the click of the gun signaling he had run out of ammo and should reload, of course it was easier said than done and he couldn’t reload now, not when he was staring down the barrel of a gun. He paused for a few minutes unable to fight an invisible force stopping him from moving. The monster seemed uninterested in him when he was still and floated to where Kate, Jack and Charlie had run. Greg stood still, shaking and wondering how he had survived.

To be continued……..

I’m stopping it there because it’s getting quite long, I will finish it but you have the first bit to enjoy.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Oct 16, 2006 5:19 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
That was awesome Blitz!!!
Well done!!!

_________________
Mon Oct 16, 2006 5:21 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
which one 1 or 2

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Oct 16, 2006 5:21 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
I was talking about part 2 but they're both good!!!
After all, you wrote them!!!

_________________
Mon Oct 16, 2006 5:25 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Brill Blitz!!! As per usual Wink Wink Wink

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Mon Oct 16, 2006 9:20 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Once again, I am impressed! Well done, blitz!!! Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Tue Oct 17, 2006 8:36 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
i'll try finish the other half tonight, and add some flashbacks in my pilot part 1 did anyone notice i plain forgot to put any in. Rolling Eyes

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Tue Oct 17, 2006 11:20 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
No, I didn't notice. But your story wasn't lacking anything cause you forgot. Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Tue Oct 17, 2006 11:39 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Sometimes a flashback might not really be ideal anyway. Your "Part 2" was so action-paked that if you had suddenly cut to something that happened in Australia or whatnot, it would slow down the whole episode and might not fit in right. So flashbacks aren't required in every episode! (Please agree with me to relieve the pressure of having to think of 25 separate flashbacks!)

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Tue Oct 17, 2006 11:48 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
I totally agree, its not needed all the time.

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Tue Oct 17, 2006 11:52 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
no, i mean in pilot part 1 part 2 is full enough i still have more to add on to part 2 but 1 will need the plane crash from Gregs point of view and the getting on the plane thing.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Tue Oct 17, 2006 2:51 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Pilot part 2 second half

Kate gets trapped by some vines and is unable to get out,
“J-j-Jack!” she shouts,
“Oh great, I leave you for a few minutes and you forget about me and suck up to Jack,” A voice says behind her, she turns around to see Greg.
“G-Greg, is that…you?” Kate asked,
“Well who else is it going to be,” He joked
“Oh my god I though you were dead,” She says cuddling him,
“I thought so too,” Greg said, Suddenly, they heard that monster, it sounded like a door slamming and footsteps, Kate composed herself and they both counted to ten,
“One – two – three – four – five,” They said, suddenly a hand touched Greg’s shoulder, he turned around to see Charlie,
“Greg, I thought you were dead,” Charlie said,
“Me too Charlie, me too,” Greg said thinking of what just happened.
“Where the hell's Jack?” Kate asks,
“I don't know.” Charlie answers,
“You see him?” Kate asked Greg,
“Nope, you are the only one I have seen,” Greg answered
“I saw him, he pulled me up,” Charlie said,
“Where is he?” Kate asked Charlie,
“I don't know.” Charlie said,
“How can you not know?” Kate asked
“We got separated. Look, I fell down. He came back for me, that thing was...” Charlie started,
“Did you see it?” Kate asked Charlie,
“No, no, it was right there. We were dead, it was right there. I was, and then Jack came back and he pulled me up. I don't where he is though,” Charlie said,
“I saw it,” Greg said,
“Yes I know you saw it,” Kate snapped
“What? You saw it, did it see you?” Charlie asked,
“I don’t know, I saw it and told Kate to run, and it came right up to me, I didn’t move but it was looking straight at me, the thing is, I don’t think it knew I was there, it didn’t do anything it just vanished in your direction after a minute.” Greg explained. Kate looks around for Jack and spots something shiny in the mud, she looks at it and see’s a reflection of a body in the tree.
“Look!” She said, they all looked up and spotted a body in the tree,
“Who do you think it is?” Greg asked,
“It’s the pilot,” A voice said from behind the vines, it was Jack.
“Jack!” Kate screamed running around the vines to meet him, Charlie and Greg followed her, Jack spotted Greg and said,
“I thought you were dead,”
“So did I, now can we not talk about it,” Greg said frustrated.

Back at the beach Shannon and Claire are having a conversation when Greg, Jack, Kate and Charlie arrive back from the cockpit,
“Greg!” Claire screams trying to get up, eventually Shannon gives her a hand and she goes towards Greg, Greg meets her and they hug,
“Did you find it?” Claire asked,
“It, do you mean the Transceiver or that monster?” Greg asked,
“Well I meant the Trans…..thingy but did you see the monster?” Claire asked,
“See it, Claire I could practically touch it it was so close.” Greg answered,
“Oh my god, what does it look like!” Claire screamed with excitement,
“Wow, let me start over, it nearly killed me Claire,” Greg said,
“Yeah but you can handle it so its alright now what did it look like?” Claire asked, Greg sighed at the fact that Claire thought he was invincible and told her about the monster. Claire seemed more shocked the further in to the story Greg went.

Greg walked Claire along the beach when he spotted something happening in front of them, Greg ran to see what was happening to see Sawyer shouting at the Arabian guy,
“What’s going on Sawyer?” Greg asked,
“Oh, Jesus Christ can’t you keep your nose out of our business!” sawyer shouted but Greg just smiled,
“Sawyer its my job to keep you out of trouble so, that’s what I am doing,” Greg said,
“Sorry, but when you say it was your job you mean what exactly?” The Arabian man asked
“Are you going to tell him Sawyer or shall I?” Greg asked sawyer,
“If you breathe a word about it and I shall hit you so hard you wont stop feeling it for a week,” sawyer threatened,
“Hardly doubt that sawyer, since I was employed to export you from Sydney, oh and the owner of those cuffs,” Greg said,
“Why you son of a b**ch!” Sawyer shouted readying a punch to throw at Greg, sawyer then threw the punch but didn’t land it because Greg redirected it and sent one back that knocked Sawyer off his feet.
“Now why don’t you sit there whilst I tell them why you were exported,” Greg joked but sawyer didn’t find it funny, he pulled out a gun and pointed it to Greg. “So you nicked a dieing mans gun, that’s low even for you sawyer, of course last time you held a gun you shot a man you thought was responsible for your fathers death, but its nothing compared to these,” Greg said pulling out his guns and pointing them at sawyer,
“Stop it both of you!” Jack shouted, Greg placed his guns back in his holster and walked away from sawyer.

Claire and Greg go to sit by the sea, Claire starts to write in her diary and Greg is swimming. Jin goes up to Claire and insists that she eats the sea urchin he has caught,
“Oh ok,” Claire says grabbing a piece of urchin. Jin calls to Greg in Korean and insists he have some too, Greg swims to shore to meet the. Claire takes a bite out of the urchin and the baby starts to kick.
“Oh, I just felt the baby kick, you have to feel this,” She says to Jin and Greg, Jin didn’t want to but Claire insists, Both Jin’s and Greg eyes light up and the Smile at each other, “That’s my son,” Claire says,
“No, it’s our son,” Greg says smiling at Claire. Claire smiles back and says,
“I guess I think it’s a boy”
“Well he kicks like, me” Greg says,
“He isn’t your son though, as much as you want him to, he’s not yours, he’s Thomas’s,” Claire lied, knowing fully well who the father really was.
“I know, but he can sure kick,” Greg said. They hugged and sat on the beach watching the tide go in and out and thinking about there son.

Greg and Claire start to head back along the beach when Jack arrives out of breathe,
“The martial…..he has called for you,” Jack said, Claire looks at Greg surprised and Greg looks back.
“Ok, look after Claire, I have to go and talk to the martial,” Greg said running to the tent the martial was in. When he reached the tent he saw the martial laying on a cover with a huge piece of shrapnel in his side,
“Hi mate, how are you,” Greg asked,
“What apart from this piece of shrapnel in my side, super, listen, where’s Kate?” The martial asked,
“She’s fine, she is with the other,” Greg answered,
“Why is she with them?” The martial asked,
“Because we are on an island mate, we are stuck on an island and rescue is far from coming, there is no civilization, no rules, I don’t think god even k now we are here, I don’t even think god knows where here is, so if god doesn’t know here exists then we don’t have to follow his rules, and Kate is a free spirit until we get rescued, but until then, I aren’t going to arrest her and keep her locked up, because she is a prisoner like us all on this island, and that is enough punishment for us all,” Greg said, walking out of the tent,
“You can’t protect her for ever Greg!” The martial shouted as Greg went out,
“Don’t tell me what I can and can’t do, Mate!” Greg shouted back as he marched down the beach back to Claire.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Tue Oct 17, 2006 5:07 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Brilliant, once again, blitz!!!! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Oct 18, 2006 9:19 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
yeah, well done. Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Wed Oct 18, 2006 12:03 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Thanks Very Happy i was unsure about the second half of the pilot part 2 but im glad you liked it.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Oct 18, 2006 1:57 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Yeah, it was amazing! Especially the question of who Claire's baby's father is. (Maybe I read it wrong, but were you intending on leaving that as an -as of yet - unanswered issue, cos I understood it as the father's identity as still being a bit of a mystery. Maybe I'm just stupid though!) And I like the fact that Claire sees Greg as invincible - it provides the oppurtunity for you to show that he isn't (If you want to, that is!) I'm already looking forward to the next instalment! Very Happy Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Oct 18, 2006 2:06 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks, i'll explain the whole who the father is in claire centric episode raised by another. Greg is just good at his job and is certainatly not invinsible. He just fears very little and will stop at nothing to get what he wants.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Oct 18, 2006 2:16 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
He certainly is good at his job! I meant that you could use a storyline where Greg gets injured and Claire realises that he isn't invincible and that could make them even closer. It's only a suggestion, but it would be a good way to bring the dangers of life on the island to everyone's attention! Wink

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Oct 18, 2006 2:23 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Great, i'll add that to walkabout, that would be a good addion to it.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Oct 18, 2006 2:38 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is Tabula Rasa, Enjoy.

Tabula Rasa

Jack and the martial were talking in the tent, Claire was searching through luggage with Greg when Greg decided to have a chat with the Martial.
“Morning Jack,” Greg says appearing in the tent,
“Oh yeah,” Jack said back with a depressed tone in his voice,
“What’s wrong Jack?” Greg asks sensing the tone in Jacks voice,
“The martial is talking about a criminal and she is dangerous and you said you were transporting her……wait……it isn’t Claire is it?” Jack pondered; Greg stared at Jack and then burst out laughing,
“You’re an idiot jack, she’ eight months pregnant, why would she be the mysterious criminal,” Greg said holding back the laughter,
“Well then who is it?” Jack asks,
“Her name is…..” The martial started Greg stared at the martial and the martial shut up.
“Wait, there’s something you’re not telling me, Greg who is this criminal?” Jack asks, Greg knows that he won’t be able to lie his way out of it so pulls out a mug shot of the Criminal from his back pocket and gives it to Jack. Jack unfolds the mug shot and his eyes widen at the shot of Kate,
“It’s Kate,” Jack says trying to get it right in his head,
“Well done doc, now don’t over react she’s a good girl now,” Greg said trying to calm a very angry looking Jack,
“The martial has just told me she is dangerous!” Jack shouts,
“Oh really, and your going to believe this……guy over me,” Greg says,
“Well right now, he is looking more believable than you,” Jack says, his face is bright red and he says it to Greg eye to eye, he then leaves the tent and Greg shouts after him,
“Is it because I’m Australian Jack!”
“What?” Jack asks turning around to Greg,
“You heard jack, you cant bare the fact that your father fled to Australia and it was the place he died, so you now have a grudge against me for being Australian,” Greg says,
“It’s not like that Greg,” Jack says realising his mistake,
“So what’s it like Jack, come on, tell me,” Greg said, his eye’s had turned from there usual brown to a hazel.
“It’s because I trusted her, I trusted her and she has…..” Jack started but lost the words at the end,
“Jack, we’re not all bad people, Kate got arrested for doing that she thought was right, I had to arrest the girl knowing that I would have done exactly the same, you don’t even know what she did, yet you wish to shout the odds at her, Jack, talk to her, but don’t get annoyed, she will not like it, and she will not like you,” Greg explained,
“I know she broke the law, that’s enough for me,” Jack said heading along the beach to make a tent.

Greg continued to fine some stuff with Claire and found some aspirin that he much appreciated, Chris was the too kicking suitcases out of the way, he looked upset,
“What’s up Chris, loose your brain, I think I saw it somewhere, oh yeah that’s it, you left it at the airport,” Greg mocked,
“why don’t you help me look for a new one then, I’m sure we can find a second hand one for you too,” Chris laughed, Greg was not pleased and was about to throw a punch when Claire stopped him and said,
“Stop it you too, Chris what are you looking for?”
“I’m looking for some aspirin; my head is killing me,”
“Oh we have some don’t we Greg?” Claire said to Greg, she stared at him with huge puppy dog eye’s that broke Greg within a few seconds,
“Here,” Greg said throwing Chris the aspirin,
“Thanks,” Chris said, Greg followed Chris with a glare and then said,
“Why did you do that Claire, I need them more than he does?”
“Greg, you don’t really need them more than he does do you?” Claire said cuddling Greg, Greg felt brave and said back to Claire,
“No, I don’t” They were heading along the beach when Greg spotted Jack and Hurley talking about the monster, Greg ran up to them and he heard Hurley say,
“So is that monster like a dinosaur?” Jack just laughed and said,
“I didn’t see it so I don’t know,”
“I did and I do,” Greg said finally reaching them,
“What you saw a dinosaur?” Hurley asked,
“No, I saw the monster and I know what it is……sort of,” Greg answered,
“Sort of?” jack asked,
“Yeah, it’s like a cloud of black stuff, but I don’t know what it is,” Greg explained,
“Dude are you like pulling my leg?” Hurley asked,
“No Hurley I aren’t pulling your leg, I wasted a cartridge of ammo on it, and saw things that I have never seen before, I started down the barrel of a gun, and saw fear itself,” Greg explained, Hurley and jack looked at each other confused and Hurley then said,
“So……is it a dinosaur or isn’t it?” Jack laughed and Greg couldn’t take talking about it anymore, they heard the moan of the martial and Hurley asked, “So what's his story? He looks kind of. . . dying”
“Why don’t you ask\Greg, they were traveling together?” Jack asked walking towards the tent, Hurley turned to Greg and said,
“Dude are you gay?” Greg started to laugh and said,
“What makes you say that Hurley?”
“I don’t know it’s just…..jack said you were traveling together and I got this picture in my head of you like…..you know,” Hurley answered,
“No, we were transporting a criminal back to America so she could be put on trial,” Greg said, realizing his mistake after he said it,
“So she’s a she, wonder what she is like?” Hurley said looking around at all the females, he spotted Claire sitting by the beach and looked at Greg surprised, Greg knew what he was going to say and made sure he answered it first,
“Its not Claire,” Greg said, Hurley continued to look around and spotted a piece of paper on the floor by the tent, he went over and picked it up, Greg spotted him pick it up and ran to him, Greg took it off Hurley and put it in his pocket, Hurley was stunned at what he just saw and said,
“Dude, is that Kate?” Greg realizing he cannot lie out of this situation decided to tell Hurley the truth,
“Yes, it’s Kate,” Greg answered,
“She’s pretty hard core,” Hurley said, Greg laughed and said,
“Yeah I guess she is,”
“What do you think she did?” Hurley asked,
“I know what she did, after all I was the one transporting her,” Greg said walking towards Claire and kissing her on his arrival, leaving Hurley to ponder on what she did. Greg is thinking of the time he arrested Kate, which was also the first time they met.

In a flashback Kate and Ray are driving along the highway, Greg is in his Vauxhall Monaro VRX down the highway when he gets a call from his sergeant saying that Kate is on the move along the highway he is currently on. Greg smiles and puts his foot down. He spots a red pickup truck a few meters in front of him.
“Found you,” Greg says smiling again. His Vauxhall soon catches up with the pickup and he manages to get along side it, Kate looks at Greg and he winds down his window to talk to her.
“Morning Kate,” Greg says,
“How do you know my name?” Kate asks,
“I thought your name was Annie?” Ray asks, Kate looks at him and he suddenly realizes what is going on,
“Kate, I have been tracking you all across Australia for 2 months now, you are such a slippery character, but I have found you now, pull over and we can talk some more,” Greg says,
“Are you part of the police?” Kate asks,
“Lady, I’m beyond the police, I’m a Super cop, part of the specialist forces set up by the Australian president in 1992, now are you going to pull over, or am I going to have to make you,” Greg said pulling out one of his pistils.
“What’s going on officer?” Ray asked,
“Kate’s been a naughty girl and needs to be transported to America, of course you could continue to run Kate, but where will that get you,” Greg explained,
“I’m going to pull over,” Ray said,
“No don’t please,” Kate said,
“Sorry, but I have to,” He said turning the wheel and putting on the breaks, Kate grabs the wheel and pushes it back to the road, the Truck goes down the sandy banking and flips over. Greg stops and gets out of his car. Suddenly a car speeds for Greg and almost hits him, The martial steps out of the car and looks at the Truck that was now on its back, then back at Greg and says,
“We want her alive,”
“Hey, this time it wasn’t my fault,” Greg says, giving the Martial a glare.
“Good job I’m here to clear up your mess,” The martial said,
“tell me about the time you crashed and she escaped, all because of a horse,” Greg laughed, the martial snored at the comment and went to Arrest Kate. He placed the handcuffs on her, but she kicked him in the nuts and he fell to the floor, Greg sighed and watched Kate as she ran at hi with the cuffs ready to strangle him, Greg ducked as she pushed the cuffs towards his neck and came back up between her and the cuffs, he kissed her quickly on the lips and ducked as she brought them back.
“Kate, I’m Australia’s best, you don’t think I would let you do a trick like that,” Greg said uncuffing her and pushing her way,
“What are you doing?” Kate asked, Greg got out a cigarette and said,
“You have 10 seconds to make a run for it, and them=n I’m going to arrest you,”
“What if I don’t run?” Kate asked,
“What would be the fun in that?” Greg said. Kate ran as fast as she could, to Greg’s car and got turned the keys, she looked back at Greg who didn’t seem bothered, she started the car and sped off at high speed along the Highway,
“Times up!” Greg shouted pulling out a remote and pressing a button. There was silence and then the car appeared reversing towards Greg. When it finally reached him he opened the door and said,
“You should have run, you chose the easy way out,” He then cuffed her properly and put her in the back of his car. The martial appeared at the edge of the highway and Greg smiled at him and said,
“That’s how you catch a criminal, make sure you get ray back t his farm,” and he sped off leaving the martial with ray.

Back on the beach Charlie and Claire were talking about the baby and who the father was, Greg watched them and smiled, seeing Claire making friends was a good sign. Greg looked up at the clear blue sky and realized that they were going to be here for a long time, so he would start to build a tent for him and Claire. Greg started to collect stuff when he heard a gun shot. He ran to the infirmary to see Sawyer with a gun and jack shouting at him,
“You shout him in the chest!” Jack shouted,
“I was aiming for his heart!” Sawyer shouted back, the tension was broken by Greg’s clapping. “What are you clapping at?” Sawyer said, clearly pissed off.
“You have done it again Sawyer, the last time you had a gun, you shot an innocent man, and now, you have shot a guy and not even killed him, what were you aiming for, his lungs?” Greg asks, Jack returns from the tent and looks at them all,
“Now he’s dead, thanks to the cushion,” He says and walks away not looking at Kate, Greg walks up to Kate and whispers in her ear,
“You really are free now Kate, don’t let me down,” And he walked back to his pile of stuff and starts to build his tent.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Oct 18, 2006 4:35 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Walkabout

Greg awoke to a commotion outside; he turned around on the cloth to see that Claire had gone. Groaning he got up from his makeshift bed and headed out of the tent Michael had helped him build to the beach. When he arrived he saw Claire and went behind her, he wrapped his arms around her and cuddled her.
“What’s going on Claire?” Greg asks
“I don’t know, I think they found something in the fuselage,” Claire answered in a whisper, Suddenly Jack and Sawyer run out of the fuselage and 3 creatures follow them. Suddenly 3 loud shots were heard and the last boar dropped dead. They all turned around to the person responsible and saw Greg with both pistils held up with discharge coming from them,
“Now maybe I can get some sleep! Damn boar,” Greg cursed returning to his tent.

When morning came the survivors were gathered around the dead boar. Greg hadn’t had much sleep because of his nightmares that had started after he had looked into the monster. Greg got out of bed and headed to the beach.
“How are we going to fine a some more food the genius?” Sawyer was saying to Sayid. Suddenly a knife flew in Sawyers direction and landed next to his head. They looked around at Locke, Greg smiled at the accuracy of Lockes shot but he thinks he can do better.
“We hunt,” Locke said,
“What with knives, Jesus that wont protect you against those polar bears you know,” Sawyer said, Suddenly a second knife flew into the chair even closer to Sawyers head, they turned around and saw Greg smiling with delight,
“Knives wont, but I will,” He said, Locke was stunned at the throw and said,
“What’s your name?”
“The names Greg, I’m part of Australia’s finest and am Damn good at my job,” Greg answered,
“What’s your inventory?” Locke asked,
“Apart from the knife I have 2 44 magnum pistils both can hold one cartridge each holding 8 bullets.” Greg said,
“Welcome aboard,” Locke said smiling.
“So what’s the plan?” Greg asks
“We take a party of 3 into the forest and whilst the first 2 keep the boar busy, I will outflank them and kill a piglet,” Locke explained,
“That’s a good plan, but here’s a better one. I blast the hell out of them and leave one left, and then we jump on it and stab it in the neck,” Greg explains.
“I think we’ll just stick with my plan, we will need supplies, I think I can count on you…..” Locke pauses,
“Greg” Greg answers,
“I think I can trust you Greg to get some supplies, and then we shall go,” Locke finished,
“Aye aye captain,” Greg said heading off to the fuselage.

In the fuselage, Greg spotted Chris and a beautiful women searching for something amongst the rubble that used to be Oceanic flight 815, well the middle of it anyway.
“Yeah Chris!” Greg shouted,
“Oh no, what do you want?” Chris said dreading the amount of sarcasm that would come out of Greg’s mouth.
“What you looking for mate?” Greg said, Chris was stunned that Greg managed to say a something to him without coming out with a whole lot of crap.
“Um…..i lost my wallet, you haven’t seen it have you?” Chris asked,
“Does it have a picture in it, and a personal item of some kind?” Greg said,
“Yeah have you seen it?” Chris said excited,
“Nope but when you do I would like it back,” Greg said,
“You lost yours too?” Chris said,
“Yeah, it has the only picture of me and Claire in it and some other private things,” Greg said looking at the ground and almost shedding a tear,
“I’ll make sure it gets back to you,” Chris says,
“Thanks, you too,” Greg said and he turned around and headed back to the beach to were Locke, Kate and Michael were meeting him.

On the way he spotted Claire searching through the luggage,
“Morning Greg,” She said but Greg just grunted that worried Claire, “What’s up Greg?” She asked,
“I lost my wallet,” Greg said,
“Is that it, my god people are dead and you are sad over your wallet, Jesus,” Claire snapped,
“It has the only picture of us and the scan in it,” Greg said still looking at the floor, Claire froze and looked at him,
“The scan of our son?” She asked but Greg could only nod for the pain of loosing it was too much, Claire filled up with tears and hugged Greg they both started to cry,
“I’m sure it will turn up,” Claire said over the tears,
“I wanted to take it with me, it’s the only thing I need, my son, and your love,” Greg said wiping a tear from his cheek.
“I love you too, and so does our son,” She said kissing him and sending him on his way. Greg was walking towards the Group and spotted 2 photo’s in the sand, one was of him and Claire, it hadn’t been damaged at all and was just how he had left it, he turned it around and it still had her words of love to him, they said ‘life has a limit but love is everlasting’, the second was the scan of Claire’s baby. Greg didn’t need the wallet just the love from Claire and his unborn son. He marched towards the group with a smile on his face.


Greg had returned to the group with no supplies on him, Locke was surprised and had to ask,
“Where are your supplies Greg?”
“I don’t need them,” Greg answered,
“What you don’t need food or water, what are you a robot,” Kate said,
“No, the only thing I need Kate is love, and I have that right here,” Greg said patting his pocket, “Right, are we going or what?” Greg asks and the 4 of them set off into the forest.

After an hour of searching Locke finally finds a young 100 pound boar, not exactly a feast but good for starters,
“Right you distract it whilst I sneak round the back and kill it,” Locke said, they all nodded and Kate and Michael distracted it, well, Michael distracted it by having it charge him.
“Are you ok?” Greg asks,
“I’m fine, lets catch that boar,” Michael said and they all ran after it. Greg being the fastest was close following the boar and followed it into a clearing where it ran into the bushes around the clearing an Greg lost the boar, suddenly the bushes around him moved and he could hear squealing but from where he didn’t know. Suddenly a huge 200 pound boar twice the size of the piglet charged from behind greg and knocked him off his feet. Michael and Kate caught up with him and saw him on the floor,
“Well done just lay there get that boar!” Locke shouted running past them, Kate and Michael followed and Greg soon got up and joined the hunt. Greg soon past them as they were all getting tired and after tailing the boar and tripping over roots and allsorts he dived for the boar and caught it but the boar would not give up. It started to drag Greg through the forest and over rocks and allsorts. Greg finally stabbed the boar in the throat and let go of it. The boar couldn’t breathe but still ran away, soon followed by Locke who chased it to a grassy meadow. Greg stood up and followed.

When Greg reached the grassland he saw the dead boar by Locke’s feet and Locke covered in blood staring at some trees,
“What you looking at Locke!” Greg shouted but there was no answer, Greg went up to Locke and said Locke what are you…..” He looked at what Locke was looking at and stopped talking instantly, they started for a few minutes then Greg looked at Locke who hadn’t stopped staring for 2 minutes and said,
“Locke it’s the monster, run,” After not getting an answer he shouted, “RUN LOCKE RUN!!!” and fired 3 shots into the air. As if he had been hypnotised Locke shook hi head and ran, picking up the boar, Greg turned back to the trees but the monster had gone, or so he thought, because seconds later and trees were being uprooted in Greg’s direction Greg took out the picture of him and Claire and said,
“You have tormented me ever since I laid eye’s upon you, so now its my turn to return the favour,” And he kissed the photo, he then smiled and stood square to the uprooting tree’s, The black smoke stopped in front of Greg.
“Fear is a weakness that all humans have, if you want me to fear something I fear loosing Claire,” Greg said grasping onto the photo tight. The smoke backed off back into the forest and Greg seemed happy, until the ground beneath him exploded and he was sent back into a tree and hit his head and was knocked unconscious.

A few hours later it was pretty dark; Greg had been unconscious for a while and had only just woken up. He looked around and couldn’t spot the monster. He couldn’t get up so he got a stick to help him and used it as a crutch to get him back to camp. On the way he heard some noises in the bushes followed by whispers, he pulled out a gun but was too scared to shoot it, he just had to run, and he did. He hobbled as fast as he could through the forest but the whispers were following him and getting closer. He daren’t look back and just kept going. He could smell the salt of the sea and knew he was close; he threw the stick aside and tried to run. The pain was immense but he had to go on. Eventually he made it and popped out onto the beach surprisingly by his tent.

Claire was there taking the stuff she had found back and was shocked to see Greg who Locke said hadn’t survived.
“Greg!” She screamed running up to him. She reached a certain point and Greg fell to his knee’s and then to the floor.
“Jack!” Claire screamed
“Claire…….don’t let me go……never let go……..of love” Greg managed to say before disappearing into darkness.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Thu Oct 19, 2006 7:06 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
OMG! It is wayyyyyy to late for me to read both of those now, but will do tomorrow. Promise. Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Thu Oct 19, 2006 10:36 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Amazing once again blitz!!! Roll on White Rabbit!!!!!!! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Oct 20, 2006 9:44 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
hold your hourses Sawbucks, i still need to finish walkabout, inspired by you sawbucks.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Oct 20, 2006 10:51 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Sorry, I was getting kind of worked up about it!!! Very Happy

I thought that was the end of Walkabout, it's a good cliffhanger with Greg injured/passing out!

Roll on Walkabout part 2 then!!!! Very Happy Wink Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Oct 20, 2006 10:59 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Walkabout part 2

In the infirmary, Greg was still unconscious and Kate was looking after him, the rest of the survivors were at the burning of the fuselage. Kate was dabbing Greg’s head with a cold cloth when she noticed him move.
“Greg? Greg are you awake?” Kate asks, Greg does not answer; Kate goes closer to Greg to see if he was awake. Greg stays silent for a few seconds then opens his eyes fast and with so much fear in them Kate screamed and fell backwards. Greg then sits up fast and breathes heavily,
“What’s going on Kate?” Jack asks walking in and seeing Greg breathing less heavily as if he had woken up from a nightmare.
“I’m fine, Greg just startled me, are you ok Greg?” Kate said,
“Where’s Claire?” Greg asks,
“How do you….” Jack starts,
“Where’s Claire Jack?” Greg interrupts. Jack hands him a crutch that they found before the fuselage was to be burnt and followed Jack out of the tent to Fuselage.

Greg spotted Claire reading from the manifest and from the wallets of the departed and smiles whispering,
“You almost had me,” and he hobbled towards Claire. Claire spots Greg and stops reading and screams,
“Greg!” Everyone turns around and see’s |Greg hobbling towards them. Locke gives a smile and says,
“Glad to see you again Soldier,” Claire and Greg meet and hug each other Greg give out a wail of pain as Claire hugs him so she loosens her grip and leads him the centre of the circle of people to help her read the names of the departed. After the names have been read Greg says,
“I would like to say a few words to those that have left this life.” Greg says, everyone bows there heads and Greg begins, “Life is precious to all, sometimes life can throw obstacles in the way to make life hard, this was just an obstacle, a roadblock in the way of our lives, those who have survived this obstacle are here now, remembering the ones that didn’t, and they deserve the respect of all, because one of us could have been there, and they could be here now remembering you, Peace be upon there souls and may god guide them to everlasting life, Amen,”
“Amen,” all the survivors say at the same time and they all disband,
“I’m glad to see your ok man,” Michael says to Greg,
“Thanks, “Greg says back
“Yo dude, Great to have you with us,” Hurley said,
“Thanks,” Greg repeats to Hurley.
“That was beautiful Greg, how did you find those words?” Claire asks,
“I have realised how precious my life really is,” Greg answers, Claire starts to walk back to the tent when Greg asks
“Claire. Can I have a word?”
“Sure,” Claire answers,
“I have realised how precious my life is, and I have to say that you may think I’m everything but invincible but I’m not Claire, I’m just as vulnerable as the rest of the human population, I just didn’t think my life was worth the trouble if I had no-one to share it with, but now I have 2,” Greg says stroking his unborn son,
“So you risk your life every day not knowing whether you will live to see the end of it, for your county?” Claire asks, Greg nods and Claire starts to sob and hugs Greg, “That’s so brave Greg, you do what I want all people to do, realise what they have to live for, and never let go,” Claire said wiping away the tears,
“You are my falling star Claire, and I will never let you go,” Greg said and they kissed and walked to there tent even more in love than before.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Oct 20, 2006 12:05 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
That was...[Sniff]...beautiful, Blitz! Crying or Very sad

Laughing Seriously, though, very well written. Your work just keeps getting better and better! Very Happy

Now I think it is safe to say:

ROLL ON WHITE RABBIT! Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Oct 20, 2006 12:12 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
[thanks sawbucks, that was inspired by your idea of Claire finding out That Greg isnt invincible. and yes roll on White rabbit which i asure you will be loads better than this.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Oct 20, 2006 12:19 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Then White Rabbit will be the best thing I ever read then! Very Happy

Anyway, I'm glad my idea came in useful to you. Score one for Sawbucks!!! Laughing

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Oct 20, 2006 12:59 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is “white rabbit”, WARNING it may contain scenes of suicide, and extraordinary heartbreak, those that are sensitive to ether should not read any flashbacks of the following episode.

White Rabbit

“Jack, Jack!” Charlie shouted, Greg woke up from the best bit of sleep he had had in ages to see Charlie running down the beach shouting for Jack.
“What’s up Charlie?” Greg asked as Charlie runs past,
“There’s someone in the water, I think there drowning,” Charlie answers and carries on running, Greg stands up with the aid of a crutch and starts to get undressed,
“Where are you going Greg?” Jack asks
“My job,” Greg says continuing to get undressed,
“You are going nowhere, you need to rest Jack said getting undressed himself, “Stay on the beach,” Jack said running into the water,
“Don’t tell me what I can and can’t do Jack, You hear me!” Greg shouted,
“I think it’s best you stay here, let jack save them,” Claire said,
“Claire I’m trying to do my job, I must save them,” Greg said,
“Remember that talk we had, you said you had 2 things to live for, well live for them and don’t go into the water,” Claire said holding his hands they were shaking violently and then they stopped as Claire rubbed them with her thumbs.
“Ok, I’ll live for another day,” Greg said watching Jack swim to the drowning person. He saw jack dive under and come back up, then jack went back down and came back up with someone.

When Jack reached the shore he dropped the man named Boone on the beach and was about to head back out when Kate said
“Jack?”
“There’s someone still out there Kate,” Jack said as he heads back out, Greg watched jack dive under and come back up for 2 minutes but nothing, eventually Jack swims back and walks onto the beach.
“Do you know who she was?” Greg asks but jack shakes his head. Greg heard Arzt telling Chris that it was Joanna; Chris looked devastated and just slumped onto the sand and looked at the sea. Greg decided to go talk to Chris, through experience he could try and explain to Chris that it wasn’t his fault.
“Hi Chris, listen I heard about Joanna, I’m sorry mate, must be hard,” Greg said,
“You have no idea,” Chris said coldly,
“That’s where you’re wrong Chris, I did loose my parents and I felt exactly the same,” Greg explained but Chris didn’t answer. “Chris I know how much it hurts to loose someone you loved,” Greg said remembering his time in Melbourne before he left for Sydney.

In a flashback Greg is in a hotel room with a woman, they are arguing about something.
“I can’t take it anymore Jenny, you are too much to live with,” Greg says to a women on the bed,
“What how dare you, you’re the one that never shows up for any of my special occasions, I have to tell people that you are working and wont be able to make it, how do you think that makes me feel?” Jenny shouts back,
“Don’t change the subject Jen, this is about you violent behaviour towards other women,” Greg snapped
“What violent behaviour?” Jenny asks,
“Remember Kate, you almost scratched her eyes out for talking to me, you stabbed your ex because he dumped you and you threw every breakable object at me for being late to one of you tea parties with your friends, and I just cant take any more of it,” Greg says packing a suitcase.
“Are you saying I’m a psycho?” Jenny asks,
“That is the biggest understatement i have ever heard!” Greg shouted closing the suitcase and walking to the door, Jenny was really anger and picked up a knife and went for Greg, Greg saw her dropped the suitcase and grabbed the knife hand, he squeeze it until the knife fell out and pushed Jenny on the bed. He then slammed the door leaving Jenny crying on the bed.

Back on the beach Greg is learning to Fish when Kate comes up to him,
“Hey Greg,” She says,
“Hi Kate, what’s up?” Greg asks,
“What makes you think something is up?” Kate asks back,
“Because you aren’t with Jack,” Greg says smiling. Kate laughs and tells Greg about Jack and how he saw his father, who is dead.
“Looks like Jacko is chasing a White Rabbit,” Greg laughs,
“A White rabbit?” Kate asks confused.
“Its something that the person it is for just has to chase, but isn’t real,” Greg explains,
“Will he ever catch it?” Kate asks,
“Nope, because the White Rabbit doesn’t want to be caught, and will ether lead him on a wild goose chase, or worse,” Greg explains,
“What’s worse?” Kate asks,
“It will lead him off a cliff or something like that,” Greg said smiling,
“I have to find Jack,” Kate said running off after her very own White rabbit.

Greg spots Claire and Kate looking through suit cases, he thinks to himself,
“Looks like Kate did the wise thing and gave up, it’s the best way to beat the White rabbit.” And then walks over to them,
“Alright ladies, what ya looking for?” Greg asks,
“A hair brush, you seen one?” Claire asks,
“Nope but when you find one let me know, my hair is a mess,” Greg says trying to fix his hair to a half decent haircut.
“I will,” Kate says laughing,
“Great well I will see you later, oh and Claire, she’s a Gemini,” Greg says walking off to collect some stuff that was left from the fuselage burning, He found a hairbrush that he immediately used to comb his hair, he also found a picture of a man he recognised and a women, the women was wearing a wedding ring and the man Greg finally figured out who he was, it was Chris.

Greg saw Chris still looking out to sea, he hadn’t moved since they talked last and looked really depressed, he hoped the photo would cheer him up.
“Yo Chris!” Greg shouted,
“Not you again, don’t you have anything better to do like go hang yourself or something,” Chris snapped as Greg sat down,
“I wont take offence from that because you’re depressed but don’t say anything like that again,” Greg snapped back,
“What do you want?” Chris asks,
“I don’t want anything, but you might want this,” Greg said showing Chris the photo, Chris’s eye’s seem to light up at the sight of it and he took the photo and said,
“Where did you find it?”
“I found it on the beach by the fuselage,” Greg said,
“Thanks,” Chris said giving a small smile,
“Who is that in the photo?” Greg asks,
“It is…..was my wife,” Chris said,
“What happened to her?” Greg asks,
“She suffered the same fate as Joanna, just not as watery,” Chris said,
“I’m sorry man,” Greg said to Chris,
“Its alright, its all behind me now,” Chris said back,
“What did you do?” Greg asks,
“I ran,” Chris says burying his head in his knees.
“Chris…..don’t run, running just makes things worse,” Greg said,

In a flashback, Greg is sat on his bed with a suitcase packed and a clock in his hand. It was 11.15am, and Greg was expecting a cab to take him to the airport. He was going to Sydney, and would leave the pain behind him, and start again. Suddenly there was a knock on the door,
“About time,” Greg said walking towards the door; he opened the door to see the last person on earth he expected to see, Jenny. “What are you doing here Jen?” Greg asked,
“I have tried to let you go, I have tried to move on, but it is impossible without you by my side, you must not go on that flight, please don’t go,” Jenny pleaded,
“Sorry Jen, but I am going to start a new life, away from you and the rest of the pain,” Greg said,
“So you’re just going to run, run away and leave the ones you love behind?” Jenny asked,
“I told you, there is nothing left for me, my parents are dead, I killed a man and you….” Greg started,
“What about me Greg?” Jenny asked,
“I don’t love you any more,” Greg said, suddenly a cab drove up and tooted its horn, which was the signal for Greg to leave,
“Good by Jenny,” He said locking his door and getting into the cab. Jenny watched as the cab drove off and sat on the doorstep of the house that Greg used to own and cryed into the only picture of them, together.

Back on the beach Greg was walking back to Claire to tell her he found a brush went he saw a crowd people gathered around something. Greg walked up to the Crow and looked at Claire who had collapsed,
“Claire!” Greg shouted bending down, he looks at her for a few seconds then picks her up and starts to carry her, The pain was immense, he had been thrown into a tree 12 hours ago and was still sore but he would not let Clare down and carried her to the infirmary,
“Water, I need water!” Greg shouted, Kate ran for water but when she came back without Greg wanted to know why,
“There is no water left, someone has taken it,” Kate explained, Greg, even though full of rage would not leave Claire side until they had water, he told Kate to get some quick.
“Ummmmmm” Claire groaned,
“Claire, Claire can you hear me?” Greg asks,
“What?” Claire said,
“Claire you fainted, you are in the infirmary, we have gone to get water, just hang on Claire,” Greg said very worried of Claries condition and the loss of the water was making things worse.

Eventually Greg couldn’t stand not being able to give Claire some water and stormed out of the tent and shouted,
“Whichever b***ard has the water had better hand it over right now or when I do find out who has the water, I will make sure the life isn’t worth living!” He looked around at the silent people who were just staring at him, Greg then returned to the tent.

In a flashback, Greg is in Sydney on the streets at night; he had been there for 3 week and knew his way around. A drunken woman walked into him and he caught her she nearly fell,
“Watch were your going next time,” Greg said looking at the figure, as he did the blood ran from his face until it was white, the women was his ex-girlfriend Jenny.
“Jenny? What are you doing here; you didn’t follow me did you?” Greg asked, Jenny took a swig from the bottle of fosters she had in her hand and said,
“I have come to say goodbye,”
“Goodbye, why are you leaving?” Greg asked,
“ I’m going somewhere were no-one will find me,” She said slurred, At this point Greg noticed that she had a gun, and realised what she was planning to do. She raised the gun to her head but Greg grabbed it and forced it away from her head, she pushed him to the floor and said,
“I’ll see you in another life, because mine ends here,” and she pulled the trigger, Greg closed his eyes as her brains blow into the side of the road and her lifeless body fall to the ground. Greg started at the spot she used to be, his eye’s were fixed in the empty space his mouth wide open and he didn’t speak or move or even breathe, he just sat there. He saw a photo on the ground, he picked it up and it was the only picture of him and her, covered in her blood. He put it in his wallet and walked on, hearing the sirens as the police arrived onto the scene, he shed a tear for her and the tear fell on the photo.

Back on the beech, Chris and Locke had got back with some water, Chris had a huge cut on his head but Greg ignored it and went to sit by him,
“Are you ok?” Greg asks pointing to the cut.
“Yeah I’m fine, is Claire ok?” Chris asks back,
“She will be once she gets some water down her,” Greg answers,
“I have been thinking Greg, your right, I should move on from Joanna, its just too hard to forget her, I don’t think I will ever forget her,” Chris explains,
“I know what you mean, but you will find love, or it will find you,” Greg said remembering the first time he and Claire met,

In a flashback, Greg is in the fish and fry, where Claire works, on his lunch break. He is reading a newspaper when Claire arrives to take his order,
“What will you be having sir?” She asked,
“I’ll have a HOT…,” Greg says looking at Claire and is immediately suspended by her beauty,
“A hot what sir?” She asked,
“Oh a hot coffee please, with extra caffeine,” Greg says trying to cover up his outburst.
“It’ll be ready in five,” Claire said running off to the counter,
“Wait!” Greg shouted, Claire spun around to see Greg, “I don’t know your name,” Greg said,
“And I don’t know yours,” Claire said running to the counter again.

When Greg had finished his coffee he gave Claire a 20 pound tip and said,
“I’m Greg, and who do I thank for the gorgeous coffee?” Greg asked,
“Claire, my name is Claire,” Claire said blushing,
“Thanks for the coffee Claire,” Greg said waling towards the door,
“Do you want to go for some coffee sometime?” Claire asked,
“It would be an honour Claire,” Greg said walking out of the fish and fry with a big smile on his face.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Oct 20, 2006 4:48 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
As usual blitz they are GREAT!!! And I havn't gone off your fanfics, I have just been very distracted today, so wanted to read them when I could really appreaciate them Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Fri Oct 20, 2006 9:52 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
its ok, aslong as you are reading them.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Oct 21, 2006 8:29 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Here is house of raising Sun, its not that good so bare with it.

House of raising sun

Greg was on the Beach caressing Claire when he heard screaming from along the beach. Greg had to heck it out and rushed to the screaming to see Jin beating Michael up. He watched as Sayid tackles Jin and Sawyer pick up Michael.
“What the hell is going on here?” Greg shouted,
“Can I use your handcuffs?” Sayid asks, Greg hands over handcuffs and Sayid puts them on Jin,
“What was it about?” Greg asks,
“I don’t k now man, he just came at me,” Michael answers, Greg turns around to Sun who is shocked at what Jin had just done, Greg gives her an searching stare, trying to figure Sun out. In the end he gives up and watches Sayid handcuff Jin to some sort of plane bar. Greg then heads back to Claire on the beach.
“What happened?” Claire asks,
“I don’t know, they were probably fighting over who gets the sun cream first,” Greg jokes, Claire grins but doesn’t laugh,
“Maybe you should ask Sun,” Claire advises,
“She can’t speak English,” Greg says
“I’m not too sure, she seemed to understand me when I asked her for some water,” Claire said taking out her diary to start writing in it. Greg looks at Claire for a few seconds and then at Sun, She looks back at him and Greg then shakes his head to get the thought of her speaking English out.

Greg was walking along the Beach with Claire, they were heading back to there tent when Greg spotted Jack, Charlie, Kate and Locke heading somewhere.
“Hey guys where are you heading?” Greg shouts to them as he runs to them,
“We’re off to get some water,” Jack answers,
“You can come if you like?” Kate asks,
“Sure I’ll just tell Claire were I’m heading,” Greg answers running back to Claire,
“Claire!” Greg shouts,
“Yeah!” Claire shouts back,
“I’m going to help collect some water,” Greg says,
“Ok, but don’t come back injured again and don’t die,” Claire said back,
“Ok, could you look after Chris for me, he still seems a bit shook up and I don’t want him pushing himself too hard,” Greg says to Claire looking at Chris skim stones in the sea.
“Ok, you make sure you bring us plenty of water back,” Claire says
“I will, I might even bring us something back,” Greg says rubbing his nose on hers,
“What?” Claire asks,
“You’ll find out,” Greg answers walking back to the group, he blows her a kiss and they set off in search of water.

Greg, Jack, Kate, Charlie and Locke were walking through the Jungle, Greg and Locke were talking,
“So Locke, How did you loose movement in your legs?” Greg asks,
“What?” Locke says surprised,
“Well you are a hunter yet you spend more of you time sitting on the sand than going hunting, so what’s the story?” Greg asks,
“How do you know, other than me sitting down a lot, that I have lost movement in my legs?” Locke asks trying to keep his jaw from dragging along the floor,
“Lets just say a big cloud of black smoke told me, plus you didn’t stop staring at your wheelchair as it was being burnt,” Greg answered,
“Please don’t tell the others,” Locke pleaded,
“What and you think they will believe me, Locke I only believe it because I have started into that monster which I wouldn’t have believed ether if it hadn’t picked the pilot up and dropped him from a gigantic high,” Greg said walking ahead,
“What happened to you when we saw into the eye’s of the Island?” Locke asks,
“Well I don’t know what you saw but I saw exactly the same thing as I did when we searched for the cockpit, and it wasn’t pretty and beautiful as you keep explaining it as.” Greg answers.
“This is it.” Jack says walking into a cave,
“It's amazing.” Locke says looking around the cave,
“Absolutely, totally you, hey guys, shouldn't someone look through this stuff? Could be something useful in here.” Charlie said picking up a piece of plane wreckage,
“He's got a point.” Greg said looking around at the wreckage,
“I do?” Charlie said confused
“Absolutely, this stuff is gold to us survivors,” Greg said picking up odd bits of stuff.
“Yeah. Bring me your bottles, and keep an eye out for any medical supplies, drugs in particular.” Jack said
“Drugs, right.” Charlie said nodding his head and thinking of the drugs.
“Yeah you know, morphine, antibiotics, heroin,” Jack said, Charlie jumped slightly at the work heroin.

They headed back with supplies when Charlie stood on a Beehive,
“Charlie don’t move,” Locke said,
“What I was only going to take…..” Charlie started,
“Charlie don’t move or I swear to god I will shoot you now and cover that beehive with you corpse,” Greg said coldly looking at Charlie’s feet.
“What beehive?” Charlie said looking around,
“Jack Charlie is stood on a beehive, if he moves the hive will split,” Locke said impatiently, Charlie looks down and see’s the beehive,
“Don’t like bees, okay. I have an irrational fear of bees. I think I'm allergic to bees.” Charlie said hysterical,
“It’s ok Charlie, Jack we need to cover the hive with something else,” Greg said,
“To stop it from splitting,” Locke said impatiently,
“Guys, I think the bee’s are getting mad, hurry up,” Charlie said watching bee’s buzz around him, trying to get in there hive,
“Hold on Charlie,” Jack said carrying a suitcase, “On the count of 3 I want you to lift your foot Charlie so I can put this suitcase on it ok,” Jack said,
“Ok,” Charlie answered, a bee landed on Charlie’s nose, he tried to waft it away but it wouldn’t budge,
“One, two….” Jack started, Charlie hit his nose and missed the bee, he fell backwards and his foot came of the hive. The hive split and millions of bee’s swarmed out,
“RUN!” Greg shouted and he started to run, followed by Jack and Kate. Locke helped Charlie up and ran after them. They ran taking there shirts off and looking back at Charlie and Locke.

Kate trips over and lands on the ground. She shakes her head and looks in front of her and see’s a skeleton. She screams and Greg comes running to see what has happened,
“Kate is you alright?” Greg asks,
“I’m fine, but he sure doesn’t look alright,” Kate says pointing to the skeleton,
“Your right Kate maybe we should get jack to take a look at him, he may be able to save his life,” Greg joked helping Kate up. As if on queue Jack arrives, he is shocked by the skeleton but bends down to take a look at him,
“Who do you think he is?” Greg asks,
“Or better still what do you think happened to him?” Kate asks,
“Well Kate I think he has died,” Greg answers sarcastically.
“Well whoever it is, they weren’t alone,” Jack said pointing to a second skeleton by a rock,
“Who were they?” Greg asks,
“Yeah, why are 2 men out here?” Kate said,
“One’s a woman,” Jack said,
“Well, well, looks like we have found our very own Adam and Eve,” Greg jokes, Jack notices a pouch and reaches in and pulls out 2 stones, one is black the other is white.
Suddenly Charlie and Locke arrived; they had been stung a few hundred times,
“I’m so glad my diversion spared you from being stung,” Charlie said,
“We’ll we’re all here now, lets just……” Locke paused and looked at the skeletons,
“Oh and Kate you dropped this,” Charlie said handing Kate her shirt back,
“Oh, thanks, it was full of bees,” Kate said,
“Really, I would have said C’s,” Charlie said back,
“What’s the matter Charlie, never seen a pare of boob’s,” Greg said, Kate sniggered and Charlie just gave Greg a cold look, “I’m only joking Charlie, but if your good to Kate she might let you touch them,” Greg joked, Kate stood on his foot, Greg lifted his foot up and started hopping around. He soon fell over to the humor of Kate, Charlie, Locke and Jack. He stood back up and said,
“How long do you think they have been dead?”
“Well there cloths have disintegrated which would say they have been dead 40-50 years,” Jack answers, they all look at the skeletons for a few minutes wondering if they had really been dead that long. Greg left then taking the water thinking that people would be waiting for it.

He got back to camp with the water and handed some out.
“You’re not dead,” Claire said, Greg turned around and said,
“No I’m not, but someone is,” everyone around him started and waited for the answer, Greg noticed his mistake and said,
“Don’t worry they have been dead for 40 years, so it’s not Jack, Kate, Locke or Charlie,” Greg corrected himself.
“Who are they?” Arzt asks,
“I don’t know, Adam and Eve?” Greg said guessing who they were. Jack and co got back after talking about the Caves and had a speech to make,
“Survivors, we have found some caves to the north, they have an unlimited supply of fresh water and enough shelter from the rain and from predators. Those who want to have false hope and wait for rescue fine, but those who with to survive should come with use to the caves,” Jack said,
“Great speech Jack but you forgot to mention that we found Adam and Eve in the caves, 40year old they are, they have been here for 40 years, why do you think that is Jack, because they couldn’t be seen, as far as god was concerned they were dead,” Greg said. This split the camp in 2; Charlie Jack and Kate lead half the survivors to the caves. Greg watched as a women tried to carry her bags but dropped then, everything spilt out and she threw the rest of the bags down and started to repack it,
“You need a hand miss,” Greg shouted running to the women,
“Ok sure,” The women said, Greg started to pack the stuff and then they looked at each other,
“Do I know you?” Greg asks,
“I don’t think so,” The women said dragging her suitcases along the sand. Greg tried to remember where he had seen her before.

In a flashback, Greg was in a café just outside Texas; He had got away from Sydney and was trying to clear his head,
“What will ya be havin?” The women waitress said, the waitress was Kate’s mother but Greg didn’t know this,
“Get me a beer lady,” Greg said, quite drunken,
“I think you have had enough,” The women said,
“I’ll tell you when I have had enough!” Greg shouted slamming his glass on the table; the waitress ran off the pump and pumped him another beer,
“Your drowning your sorrows aint ya cowboy,” A women said sitting next to him,
“What’s it to you?” Greg said, drinking the beer he had just received,
“You gonna tell me what’s up?” The women asked,
“Only if you tell me your name,” Greg said,
“Ok, but you have to tell me your’s first,” The women said, Greg put out his hand and said,
“The name’s Greg, Greg Young,” The women shakes it and says,
“I’m Katharine, Katharine burns,” The women answered,
“Nice name,” Greg said taking another swig from his pint,
“Thanks, now, what are you doing in Texas, your from Australia aint ya?” Katharine asked,
“I’m getting away from stuff,” Greg said,
“What kind of stuff?” Katharine asks,
“Let me see, my ex shot herself in front of me, the love of my life is pregnant with someone else’s baby and I killed a man,” Greg confessed,
“Wow, Australia wont like you,” Katharine said,
“Sometimes I think the world doesn’t like me, I save people and……” Greg starts,
“When really you’re the one that needs saving?” Katharine asked, Greg nodded and looks into his glass, “Well Greg, I’m sure your girlfriend loves you and stick with you for ever,” Katharine said,
“Oh, she’s not my girlfriend, she left her boyfriend when he made her pregnant, I don’t know what to do, do I leave her with his child or do I stay with fate and take it in as my own?” Greg asked,
“Well, I’m sure she will decide that, but right now she will need someone to be there for her, she will need a shoulder to cry on, I should know, I have had one already, and I need a shoulder to cry on,” Katharine explained,
“Did you get that shoulder?” Greg asked,
“No, I didn’t,” Katharine said.

Back on the beach, Greg saw Michael free Jin, and a women no older than 22 look at Charlie’s stings, he smiled and looked at Claire who was stroking her Stomach,
“I’m glad you’re here Greg,” Claire said resting her head on \Greg’s lap,
“Me too Claire, me too.” Greg said stroking her head and hair.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sun Oct 22, 2006 1:17 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Brilliant as usual, Blitz!!! Very Happy

I haven't had time t write any more yet, I'm bogged down with so much work at the moment that I have to take some home at nights!!! Seriously, I'm on the verge of a breakdown. It's a nice release to come on here, but I don't think you'll see much of me for the next few days. Keep up the good work, though! I look forward to writing my own again once things have calmed down and I actually have time to myself!

Later y'all,

Sawbucks Cool

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Mon Oct 23, 2006 12:14 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
i know what you mean, if i wasnt so calm headed then i would be heading for a breakdown myself.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Oct 23, 2006 12:22 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Sorry it’s been a while since a posted my last Fanfic but finally here is the Moth

The Moth

Greg was walking along the beach alone; he was giving Claire her space after all they weren’t attached to the hip, when he came across Jack and Kate talking. He ran up to them and grabbed the Mug shot out of jacks hands,
“They didn’t get your best side did they Kate, still you look hard core just like the rest of the lowlife thugs that get there picture taken,” Greg said tightening his grip on the Mug shot that slightly scared Jack and Kate, he then calmed down and handed Kate the mug shot,
“I have just told her I knew,” Jack said,
“You didn’t tell him did you Greg?” Kate said staring at Greg waiting to explode if he gave her the wrong answer,
“No, it was that damn Martial,” Greg said slightly scared of Kate,
“Wasn’t it you that showed me the………” Jack started, Greg shook his head and frowned meaning that Jack should not carry on talking,
“What did you show him Greg?” Kate said her pupils getting ever smaller in her eyes,
“Sorry I have to go, I think Claire need’s me,” Greg said running the way that he had came from. He heard Kate ask Jack,
“What did he show you?” But made a gun with his hands and symbolised shooting Jack, then he zipped his lips shut and Jack nodded at him.

Greg saw Locke and Charlie getting ready to start hunting and run over to them,
“Hi guys, you going hunting?” Greg asks,
“Sure, you wanna come?” Locke asks back,
“If you take him then you won’t need me,” Charlie says walking away from Locke,
“No I’d rather stay back and look after Claire and the baby, have fun Charlie,” Greg answered grinning at Charlie,
“Yeah, yeah,” Charlie said unenthusiastically and he followed Locke off into the jungle. Greg still smiling walked along the lining of the forest and spotted Chris having trouble with his tent,
“Need a hand mate,” Greg said as he approached Chris,
“Says the expert tent builder, how did you build such a fine looking tent?” Chris asks,
“I didn’t, Michael did, you should ask him, he could build you it, giving you more time for…..other things,” Greg said nodding in Rachel’s direction,
“You aren’t serious, we have nothing in common,” Chris objected,
“You are both English, surely that helps, I know Claire would have felt like a real outcast if I weren’t here, I think it makes her more attached to me because we have more in common,” Greg explained,
“Yeah like she is going to like me, I’m from Hawick,” Chris said then he paused and said, “It’s a place in Scotland,”
“I know where Hawick is Chris, I have been there a couple of times, well, not exactly, but I have drove through it,” Greg said back,
“What? But you live in Australia, how come you were in Scotland?” Chris asks,
“My Job takes me all across the world mate, plus my Grandparents live in Scotland and I was visiting them, after some things rose up in Sydney,” Greg said,
“You still have grandparents?” Chris asked,
“No, there dead now but I was there to tell them mum had died, They went o Scotland after my Father was shot, I don’t think they could bare the grief and wanted to start a new life away from it. When I told them Mum had died it killed my granddad and sent my Grandma into depression, she died shortly after,” Greg explained sadly,
“Jesus, your family must have been cursed, you lost your mum and dad and now your telling me you lost your grandparents, no wonder……” Chris started but realised his mistake and shut up,
“No wonder what Chris?” Greg said getting slightly annoyed,
“Well………Claire told me…….you had a bit of trouble with depression yourself,” Chris said closing his eye’s and waiting for the impact of a punch,
“Yeah, I was so depressed that I had lost half my family that I decided that life wasn’t worth the effort I put in, eventually I gave up eating and never slept a wink, but then light rose over my sadness and a new reason was born for my existence, and that reason is Claire, if I dint have her, I would be nothing, so I fight on and work hard not just to keep her safe, but for the baby too,” Greg said,
“Wow, that was heartbreaking,” a voice said, Greg looked up an saw Rachel in tears,
“I’m sorry if it upset you,” Greg apologised but Rachel shook her head and sobbed,
“Don’t be sorry, I’m sorry you have such a bad life, I thought mine was bad but now I see that life isn’t just back work,” Rachel said fighting back the tears, Chris got up and hugged Rachel and said,
“I’m sorry for your losses Greg,”
“Its ok mate, just promise me you will look after the one you love,” Greg said standing up,
“I will Mate,” Chris said smiling, Greg smiled back and headed to his tent.

Back at Greg’s tent Claire was writing in her diary, when Greg appeared at the front of the tent Claire quickly hid the diary and smiled at Greg when he got into the tent,
“What were you writing?” Greg asks,
“Nothing, just some stuff,” Claire said like she was trying to hide something,
“Like?” Greg asks again,
“Like how kind you are to me and how everyone ha started to see me as less of an outcast and more of a survivor,” Claire said,
“Ok, oh Claire, I have been thinking about the cave and I was wondering if you would like to move there?” Greg asks,
“What, move somewhere in the jungle where we cannot be seen?” Claire asks,
“oh come on, we can at least check it out first then, come on, it wont do you any harm,” Greg said,
“Ummmmmmm ok, but if I don’t like it then……” Claire started,
“Then we wont move there,” Greg finished an he helped her up and they started to walk towards the caves.

Greg and Claire arrived at the caves to see a group of people standing around something,
“What’s happened?” Greg asks,
“Dude jack is trapped in this landslide and Charlie has gone in after him,” Hurley said pretty calm,
“What’s happened Greg?” Claire asks,
“There has been a landslide and Jack has got trapped, Charlie has gone in after him and now he is trapped,” Greg explained,
“Oh my god, I hope there ok,” Claire said shocked,
“Dude, we have to get them out,” Hurley says and starts to move rocks,
“Wait. Hey wait!” Michael shouts,
“Jack's in there, Dude,” Hurley says back and continues to dig,
“Let me check it out before you start moving things around. If it's unstable. . .” Michael says checking out the rock pile,
“Well, how do you know?” Hurley says getting impatient,
“8 years of construction work. Hey Walt, get back man, I don't want you near the rocks, okay, and take the dog with you” Michael answers finishing his survey of the landslide.
“Gotta see Mr. Locke,” Walt says running off with Vincent,
“Locke's out in the jungle killing stuff. Who knows where he is?” Hurley said calmly,
“Killing stuff? Hurley you have no idea what he is killing do you?” Greg asks, Hurley shakes his head and Greg smiles, “Well next time you eat bore, remember to thank Locke,” Greg said. Michael continued to look around the cave,
“Aright, this area here is load-bearing. We've got to dig where there's no danger of the wall buckling in on itself. Here, we dig in here so the wall doesn't collapse. Four at a time, by hand, until we can find some kind of shovel. We take shifts, and go slow. Whoever isn't digging should be clearing the rocks that we clear out and bring the water to whoever is working, okay. Let's move.” Michael said with authority, everyone got to work four people at a time taking it nice an steady, Greg and Claire just watched,
“I think I have seen enough,” Greg said looking at Claire,
“What do you mean?” Claire asks,
“Well I thought this place would be safe for you and the baby but looking at this I don’t think its any safer than just sleeping out in the forest,” Greg explains,
“” people are trapped and all you can think about is that, and stop being so safe with me, I don’t need you to look after me,” Claire snapped, Greg walked off into the jungle, Claire finally realised what she had done and chased after him only to be stopped by Chris,
“Leave him for a few minutes, let him think things over,” Chris said,
“But I have just done something so bad no-one else can imagine how bad I have made him feel, I was all he had and I have just snapped at him like that, he now has nothing left, and its all my fault,” Claire said beginning to cry, Chris hugged Claire and said,
“I shall go talk to him, don’t worry, he hasn’t lost you, as long as you love him,” Chris said running after Greg.

Chris caught up with Greg skimming stones across the sea,
“What’s up Greg?” Chris asks,
“I feel so stupid, I shouldn’t have been so protective over her,” Greg said throwing a stone across the sea,
“Greg I don’t know why she snapped like that but remember she is pregnant and need’s someone to take care of her,” Chris said,
“She’s all I have left to live for and without her love……” Greg starts,
“You have her love Greg, I bet she hasn’t been more in love with you since you crashed on this island,” Chris said but he dint get a response from Greg “Look she obviously loves you, and she need’s someone more than ever to stand by her now, she need’ protecting, and you are the only human alive that is willing to give up everything to do that for her,” Chris said, Greg stood up, turned around and started to walk away, “Where are you going?” Chris shouted,
“I have some apologizing to do,” Greg said walking back into the jungle, Chris smiled and followed him.

Greg met Locke on the way back to the caves,
“Hi there Greg,” Locke said,
“Hi Locke,” Greg said back and continued to walk,
“What’s the rush?” Locke asks,
“I have some apologizing to do,” Greg answers,
“Listen can I tell you something, it’s about Charlie,” Locke said,
“Your going to tell me he’s a heroin user aren’t you?” Greg asks, Locke looked stunned at the answer and said,
“Yes but how did you know?”
“I have dealt with a lot of drug dealers an they all have the same facial expression of depression, but there not depressed, there just on drugs,” Greg answers,
“Well, I need some help getting him off them, can you think of anything?” Locke asks,
“Have you done the moth thing?” Greg asks,
“Yeah, but he has one more ask left,” Locke said,
“Well, just keep that up, my ways are too violent and are a last resort, but if he starts again, you let me know,” Greg said heading back to the caves,
“Will do!” Locke shouted,

Back at the caves Greg saw Claire sobbing with Rachel hugging her for comfort. She saw Greg stood up and rushed towards him,
“I’m sorry for snapping at you like that I don’t know what came over me, please forgive me,” Claire pleaded,
“Claire, you have nothing to be sorry about, its I who should be sorry, I was too over protective of you and was more concerned about us than I was about the safety of the other survivors,” Greg apologized,
“You were a bit too protective but I want o be protected because there is so much to be protected from, I want to be protected, promise me you will protect me,” Claire said,
“I promise,” Greg said smiling and hugging Claire tight, Thy kissed and watched as Charlie emerged from the top of the cave with Jack,
“Dude how did you get out?” Hurley asks,
“Charlie found a way out,” Jack said looking at Charlie who was being surrounded by the other survivors.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Oct 28, 2006 11:34 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Ok. i have just read all of them now, so I am up to date. And I think they are getting better and better Blitz. They are really great. Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Sat Oct 28, 2006 2:12 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks, i'm glad you have time now to read them, its building up to a huge special episode, i wont say which one but you will see its build up.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Oct 28, 2006 2:29 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
LostKelly
Moderator & League Of X
Moderator & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 2206


Location: Exeter, England

Post Reply with quote
Cool. Cant wait. Very Happy

_________________
I'm always Lost......

#2 Member of the 'League of X' elite board




Sat Oct 28, 2006 2:44 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 8 Confidence man


Greg is walking along the beach to get an early morning swim when he spots Sawyer talking to Kate, Sawyer is completely naked, Greg whistles to Sawyer who looks over. When he realises its Greg he runs to his tent, tripping over the sand and grabs a towel,
“What so everyone’s a pervert now are they Sheriff?” Sawyer shouts,
“I don’t know what you mean sawyer, I can see anything, and you were the one swimming naked, what’s the matter, forgot to pack your trunks?” Greg shouts back. Kate giggles but Sawyer doesn’t find it at all amusing,
“I just fancied a change, you should try it,” Sawyer says,
“Maybe later,” Greg says stripping to his Boxers and rushing into the water.
“You could have defended me freckles,” Sawyer says to Kate,
“Sorry Sawyer but there is nothing that can save you from Greg, you just have to live with the fact that he’s……..bigger than you are,” Kate says laughing as she walks away. Sawyer shakes his head in disbelief and goes inside his tent.

Greg catches up with Claire who was walking along the beach talking to Charlie, Charlie spots Greg and says,
“Yo Greg, don’t you think Claire should move to the Caves?”
“No, I don’t Charlie,” Greg answers,
“What why?” Charlie asks,
“Well for one we are easier to see on the beach when a plane flies over. Two Claire likes the beach, she always has and three its safer on the beach,”
“What no it isn’t, why is it safer here than a sheltered cave?” Charlie asks back,
“Because I’m here and not in the caves,” Greg said walking beside Claire and putting an arm around her.
“That’s what I said, I said we would be seen better from the beach,” Claire says
“Claire we aren’t going to get rescued,” Charlie says angrily. Everything goes silent, they stop walking and Greg slowly turn around and says,
“Charlie can I have a word,” Greg then grabs Charlie’s shirt and drags him into the forest,
“What are you doing?” Charlie shouts,
“Now listen closely Charlie, its one thing to try and force Claire to the caves, but its another to say we aren’t going to get rescued,” Greg said in an almost whisper,
“But you know full well that we wont get rescued for ages,” Charlie says,
“I know but don’t take away Claire’s hope, all she has talked about is what she is going to do once we are rescued and I have seen her write stuff about it in her diary so don’t take away her last ounce of hope, because if you do then Claire will not be happy and nether will I,” Greg said,
“Are you threatening me?” Charlie said back,
“No just warning you, but next time will not be so pleasant, do you understand?” Greg asks, Charlie turns around to head back to Claire but Greg grabs Charlie’s shoulder and throws him into a tree and pins him to it,
“Do you understand Charlie?” Greg asks a bit more forceful. Charlie, stunned, nods and Greg realises him,
“Now lets go see Claire, and remember, there is no rescue, but there is hope,” Greg said pushing Charlie out of the forest.

Back on the beach, Claire, Greg and Charlie are walking along the beach; they are talking about Greg and Charlie’s ‘talk’.
“So what did you guys talk about?” Claire asks, Charlie opens his mouth but Greg interrupts him and says,
“We were discussing whether moving to the caves was a good idea and Charlie has now agreed with me that we shouldn’t move to the caves, isn’t that right Charlie?” Greg explains,
“Claire your boyfriend is crazy, he pinned me to a tree and threatened me, he is forcing you to stay here because he wants you to himself,” Charlie says,
“Why you little Scumbag….” Greg says preparing a fist but Claire stands in the way,
“Is this true?” She asks Greg,
“Only part of it, look I did threaten him but only say to him that moving to the caves is dangerous, come on Claire you have to believe me, you saw the cave-in, I just don’t want you to end up in it, I wont loose you Claire,” Greg explained,
“If you care for me so much for me then you will learn to let me fight my own battles, I cannot have you protect me forever, you know that,” Claire said,
“I will not loose you Claire, I will risk my life every day to protect you, and if you think Charlie can protect you form the evils of this island, from the polar bears and the Black smoke then you should just go, but know this, I will always wait for you Claire, but I shall not watch as you get dragged into a little boys crush, just go Claire, you know where to find me if you want to come back,” Greg said and he turned around and headed to his tent. As he walked Greg felt like someone had just ripped out his heart and had thrown it into the sea. Greg knew that Claire would come back, the island told him so, but what if the island was wrong, he had to make sure she was safe, he would have to move to the caves if Claire decided to go.

Greg was sat on the beach and was looking out to sea when Rachel sat beside him,
“Yeah what’s up?” Rachel asks,
“How do you know something is up?” Greg asks back,
“You are sat on your own, looking out to sea, and you aren’t with Claire, did you 2 have a fallout?” Rachel answers
“Yeah sort of, Charlie is forcing her to move to the caves but I know something bad will happen but I can’t stop her,” Greg explains,
“Do you mind me asking you how you know this?” Rachel asks,
“I see it in my dreams, every single night, ever since I stared down the barrel of that Black Smokey gun, and so far they have been right,” Greg explains,
“I’m sure its just…..” Rachel starts,
“What just what, the sun, Dehydration, that I’m going crazy, I know Psychology but there is not explanation for this!” Greg shouts standing up and pacing up and down, he looks at Rachel who is almost in tears and realises what he has just done.
“Look I’m sorry, my head is just all over the place what with Claire moving to the caves and the dreams, I just don’t know what to think anymore,” Greg says,
“Well if Claire truly loves you then she won’t go, or will invite you along, because even though she may say it like ‘you can come if you want,’ she still wants you to go with her to protect her, she knows she can trust you and anyway the chances are Charlie wont get her to go to the caves,” Rachel explains,
“Why wont Charlie be able to get Claire to the caves?” Greg asks,
“I have watched them and it seems Claire wants Charlie to get her some peanut butter before she will go to the caves,” Rachel answers,
“On a desert island, that would be a sight to see, well I had better go make up with Claire, thanks for the advice……” Greg pauses,
“Rachel, the names Rachel,” Rachel says,
“Nice name, well I’ll see you later Rachel,” Greg says rushing to his tent.

At his tent he saw Charlie and Claire eating out of an empty jar of peanut butter, Greg’s heart sank, he was gutted to see Charlie had found peanut better, but he hadn’t
“So, I guess you will be moving to the caves then, now Charlie has found some peanut butter,” Greg said,
“How do you know about that?” Claire asks,
“Does it matter?” Greg asks,
“Yes, it does,” Claire said starting to loose her patience,
“Rachel saw you two making the deal, oh and I just thought I would point out that imaginary peanut butter shouldn’t count,” Greg answered,
“You’re just jealous that I found peanut butter and you didn’t,” Charlie said, Greg’s hands turned to fists but he then calmed down and said,
“Your right Charlie, maybe we should discus this more on my imaginary boat and sail off this island,” Greg said,
“Why are you being so mean Greg, why can’t you just see that I’m moving to the caves,” Claire said,
“Because Claire I don’t want to loose you, if you move to the caves then I know something bad is going to happen, so I’m moving there too,” Greg said, Charlie’s face sunk and Claire looked confused,
“How do you know I will be in danger?” Claire asks,
“I have seen them in dreams, every sleepless night is haunted by the images of you getting hurt Claire, I will not let them come true,” Greg explains,
“What you are going to protect her from dreams, I tell you what, I had a dream that Claire would move to the caves, but I also had a dream that you got eaten by a shark, does that mean that will come true?” Charlie mocked but it was the wrong time and topic to Mock Greg with and Greg punched Charlie hard. Charlie fell to the floor, blood pouring from his nose and lip,
“Do you think its funny laying in bed and seeing images of you worse fears come alive and you not knowing whether they are real or not, do you think its funny not being able to breathe because the shock of seeing the images has stopped your heart beating, do you think its funny watching another person suffer and you not being able to do anything about it, do you?” Greg shouts at Charlie,
“Greg, what are you doing?” Claire screams,
“If you want to live in the caves with him then that’s your decision, but the dreams will still haunt my nights and they wont stop until what ever the dream is about happens, and I so hope it doesn’t happen but so far they have been spot on Claire. You don’t have to speak to me until it does happen but the fact is it will happen, and I want to be there to protect you from it,” Greg answers,
“Move to the caves if you want, but you can’t save me from dreams Greg, you of all people should know that,” Claire said. Greg watched as she walked into the forest with Charlie and her luggage, Greg fell to his knee’s and put his head in his hands and started to cry. He then put is hands to the heavens and prayed,
“Pleased don’t let the dreams be true,”

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Nov 08, 2006 8:04 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 9 “Solitary”

Greg woke in extreme distress; he was sweating and his pupils had become tiny dots and he was finding it hard to breath. He looks next to him and is disappointed when he couldn’t see Claire. Greg sighs and steps outside his shelter to see the new moon shining down on him and the roaring sea that was shining a silvery blue. Greg looked around and spotted Chris sitting by the sea.
“Hi there Chris, what are you doing out here?” Greg asks knowing full well why he was out here.
“I had a dream, it was about Joanna, I can’t stop thinking about here, it’s driving me crazy,” Chris answers. Greg had felt the same since Claire had left him to move to the caves.
“I know how painful it is Chris; I have had the same feeling since Claire moved to the caves,” Greg says,
“What about Joanna?” Chris asks,
“No, about my ex girlfriend Jenny, ever since Claire left I slowly stopped wanting her back and started to wish Jenny was here with me. I don’t want to forget about Claire but I want someone here with me, and that person has turned out to be Jenny,” Greg admits, Chris stays silent for a few minute then says,
“Your not the only one there, thinking of Joanna has opened some old wounds that I don’t think will heal, why wont they heal?”
“I don’t know Chris but you should get some sleep, I feel that tomorrow will be a big day,” Greg advices,
“Oh yeah your moving to the caves aren’t you, well good luck with Claire, I’m sure she will love you again,” Chris remembers,
“Yeah thanks,” Greg says as he stands up and heads back to his shelter,
“Oh yeah I almost forgot, Katharine has asked for you, she says it’s important,” Chris says,
“Ok, I’ll see her tomorrow, Good night Chris,” Greg says,
“Good night mate,” Chris says back, Greg sighs at the punt and heads to his shelter to face the nightmares of what the future may hold.

Greg woke the next morning by the shouts of pain from Sawyer as jack changes his bandage. Greg, furious, marches out to see what the noise is about,
“Do you mind keeping it down, some of us are trying to get some sleep!” Greg shouts,
“What at………11:00am?” Sawyer says looking at a watch he found,
“Yes because unlike the rest of you castaways I have nothing to do oh and did I mention my dreams are haunted by images that would make even you Sawyer fall on your knee’s and beg for them to stop, images that not even the devil himself could stand!” Greg shouts,
“We will keep the noise down,” Jack said calmly,
“There’s no point, I’m already awake I might as well go for a swim before I move to the caves,” Greg said to Jack. Still annoyed Greg stripped to his boxers and dived into the cool water; he was immediately woken by the cool water on his face and was filled with energy.

“Looks like someone got up on the wrong side of the bed,” Kate said to Jack,
“He’s just upset about……..something,” Chris interrupted,
“What is he upset about?” Jack asks,
“Sorry Jack but I am not classified to give out that information, your best bet is to get it straight from the horse’s mouth,” Chris said running off to join Locke who was packing a bag to go boar hunting.
“What did the flying Scotsman say doc?” Sawyer asks,
“Its none of your business Sawyer,” Jack said as he walked off with Kate.

Greg emerged from the water and collected his clothes; he then went into his tent and got dressed. He started to pack his bag but as he did he saw things that reminded him of Claire. There only photograph, the scan of the baby, he even found some of her underwear which he packed. He was ready, he only had one small suitcase but it was all he needed. He then looked back at the beach and then disappeared into the forest.

The journey was very easy seeing as though people were complaining about it a lot. Greg saw many sights on the way that he would remember including a very big nasty looking green bird that even freaked him out. He arrived at the caves where someone was waiting for him, Katharine, and she didn’t look happy.
“|Yo Kath, I heard you wanted……..” Greg started,
“You’re an idiot Greg!” Katharine shouted, people started to crowd around but Greg ignored them,
“What?” Greg asks confused,
“I have been doing some thinking about the day we first met in Texas, and I remember something that you did to me, something that broke my heart,” Katharine explains
“Look I don’t remember what happened but I am sorry for what I did,” Greg says but Katharine’s face didn’t change,
“Sorry just won’t cut it any more,” Katharine said, her eyes now ablaze,
“Well could you at least refresh my memory of the day?” Greg asks,
“Sure cowboy, but these people will hear it too,” Katharine said and she begun telling them what happened after she had given Greg the advice,

In a flashback Greg and Katharine are sat at a table in a pub just off the boarder between Texas and the USA.
“Well thanks missy for the advice but I have to go and us it,” Greg, still drunk, says,
“Its ok, do you want me to walk you to call you a cab?” Katharine asks,
“No I already did it before I got too drunk,” Greg said standing up and almost falling over, Katharine catches him by his bicep and stops him from falling,
“I’ve got ya cowboy,” Katharine said helping Greg up and walking him out of the pub,
“Thanks again missy,” Greg said walking backwards,
“Its ok, you take care now,” Katharine says,
“I will,” Greg says back walking into the road. He turns around to face the opposite side and the…..Bang! is hit by a car and is knocked unconscious.

Greg wakes up in a hospital bed with a huge headache and pain all over.
“Morning Greg,” a doctor says to \Greg, the doctor is Jack but at the time Greg didn’t know,
“Feel like I just got hit by a bus,” Greg says holding his head,
“It was a car actually,” Jack said,
“How long have I been out?” Greg asked,
“2 days, you took a bad hit to your right side and have fractured your wrist on your left arm and you right leg has been broken,” Jack diagnosed,
“I have to get back to Australia, I have to work,” Greg says trying to sit up but is pushed back down by jack,
“I’m afraid you won’t be working for a while, do you want me to call someone for you?” Jack asks,
“Yes could you call Claire my……….friend, her number is in the black book in my wallet,” Greg sighs, Jack takes out the black book and see’s her number, he then goes out of the room and lets in Katharine,
“Hey there, how are you?” Katharine asks,
“I feel like I have just got hit by a bus,” Greg answers,
“You almost did, I had to drag you away from the road,” Katharine says,
“Thanks, for everything,” Greg says,
“Your very welcome, now, you get some rest, I’ll bring you some grapes tomorrow,” Katharine said,
“Oh grapes, the fruit of the damned,” Greg says, referring to that people always get grapes when they are in hospital, Katharine smiles and heads out, Greg closes his eye’s and falls to sleep.

Back on the beach Katharine is starting to cry, most of the crowd as gone but Claire and Charlie had arrived to here the bit about Greg in hospital,
“I remember that, why did you run Greg?” Claire asks,
“Its not important, what is important is that they are all good things, what happened to the heart break?” Greg asks,
“I was getting to that!” Katharine yells and continues with the story,

In a flashback, Greg is sat up in his bed with numerous gifts around him, he is reading a car from Claire when a women walks past, the women is Kate but again Greg doesn’t know it’s her. She is crying into her hands, Greg watches her walk past and leaps out of bed, in some pain, he hobbles to the door and shouts,
“Excuse me miss, miss, what’s wrong?” Kate turns around and looks at him,
“Just leave me alone!” She shouts back and continues to walk,
“you know, if I didn’t know better I’d say that you were walking away from me not because I’m a stranger or because you are upset, but because I’m Australian, good job I know better,” Greg says,
“What do you want?” Kate shouts, at this point, medical staff are on the scene but Greg sends them away,
“I want to talk, and help you, and its so boring in here I want to zap myself to death with that heart thing,” Greg says, Kate laughs and walks towards his cubical. They spend hours talking about love and Greg tells Kate about Claire, Kate tells Greg that she is on the run and Greg tells her he is a cop but then explains that he isn’t aloud to arrest her as long as he is in America. Greg hugs her goodbye that wasn’t a very good thing to do as Katharine was watching him, she starts to cry and throws the flowers on the floor and runs off.

Greg soon recovers and is back on his feet in no time, Katharine has cooled down and goes to visit him again, only to find his cubical empty, she rushes outside only to see Greg getting in a taxi with Kate. Heartbroken, she falls to her knee’s and cries, she did so much for Greg and he has just gone off with another girl.

Back in the caves Katharine has just finished her story and everyone is shocked and disgusted at Greg.
“Do you see now how much you hurt me, it has started to haunt my dreams and I don’t like it one bit, you should be shamed of yourself, you just broke my heart into 2!” Katharine screams, Greg looks very ashamed and looks at Claire who turns around and walks away,
“Look I’m sorry for what I did to you but you don’t know what it was like for me, I had been so far away from Claire I needed a shoulder to cry on,” Greg said,
“So why didn’t you cry on mine?” Katharine asks,
“Because you weren’t there when I needed you, you didn’t make the dreams stop. The dreams only stopped when I finally got back to Claire but Kate made them better, because she was there at the right time, you weren’t and that hurt me too, I appreciate what you did for me but I didn’t need you, I needed Claire,” Greg said,
“If you truly love Claire, then you will give her the space she needs,” Katharine advices as she walks away,
“I would but I cant, I don’t want her to be hurt by dreams, you aren’t the only one being haunted by dreams Katharine, but mine are ten times worse than yours could ever be, because mine haven’t happened, but they will and that scares me,” Greg says,
“Good bye Greg, I hope your dreams fill you with as much pain as mine do,” Katharine cursed and she stormed off.
“Ow they do, they fill me with much pain,” Greg said dragging his suitcase to where Claire and Charlie were, Claire saw Greg and stood up to walk away, Charlie stood up to block Greg from Claire but when Greg wouldn’t stop, Charlie punched him.
“That was pathetic Charlie,” Greg said,
“Well 2nd time’s lucky,” Charlie said swinging another punch but Greg caught this one and pushed him away.
“Well 3rd times a charm,” Charlie said swinging again but this time Greg redirected the punch and punched Charlie himself,
“Stop it the both of you!” Claire shouted,
“Did you see that Claire?” Charlie asks,
“Yes I did, you shouldn’t have punched him Charlie,” Claire said quite angry at Charlie,
“What? But he has bust my lip,” \Charlie said confused,
“Yes but you threw the first, second and third punches, Greg’s just got a better punch than you,” Claire explained, Greg pulled a face at Charlie that was quickly neutralised by a frown from Claire, “what do you want Greg?” Claire asks,
“I want you back but I’m not here to talk about what I want,” Greg answers,
“Your not?” Claire asks
“No, I’m here to explain myself and if you don’t want to believe my explanations then that’s fine but please listen, the past year has been a nightmare for me……” Greg starts,
“I feel a sob story coming on,” Charlie interrupts,
“Charlie, if you cant keep quite then just go,” Claire snaps, Charlie gives Greg a frown and heads off,
“As I was saying, the past year has been hell, first of all, I shot the guy who kills my father, then my ex shoots herself in front of me, my grandparents died and then there’s you getting pregnant I just didn’t know where I was, so I decided to run away from it all, not the wisest of my decisions but I did, after confiding in Katharine I got hit by a car and went into hospital, I missed you too much that I had to do something, so when I got better Kate said she would take me to the airport, but first she would collect my stuff from my apartment which happened to where she was staying. She invited me in and well, we did it, but afterwards I felt really bad and took the first taxi to the airport and flew straight home. But I didn’t stop thinking about you Claire, even with Kate I was thinking of you, and since you left for the caves the dreams have intensified. I can’t deal with them Claire, not alone, I need a shoulder to cry on I need someone to keep me safe. Claire, I need you, you are the only one that can protect me from these dreams. So if you wont come back to me because you don’t need protecting then come back to me to protect me, please, I cant go on like this, every night is hell, and I don’t think I can survive another night alone,” Greg pleaded, Claire looked at him almost crying but held back the tears and said,
”I shall think about it, but promise me there will be no more lies,” Claire said
“I promise on my life, and swear upon the brightest star that I will not lie to you again, because you are my falling star, and I will never let you go,” Greg said,
“You remembered it,” Claire said smiling, Greg was shoked ther was a smile from her but he smiled and said,
“Yes, I remembered it”

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Nov 10, 2006 7:26 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 10 "Raised by another" Part 1 of 2


Greg was in bed in the caves, he was sweating and squirming violently, suddenly his eye’s opened as quick as lightning and popped out of his head. He quickly sat up and held his head as the blood rushed from his head.
“Damn it!” He shouted punching the ground. He suddenly realised that everyone else was sleeping and quietly rested his head back on his pillow and drifted off to sleep. Greg was awoken a few seconds after he had laid back down on his pillow by a huge scream. Greg Jumped up and rushed to the horrific sound.

As Greg ran he realised who the screaming was coming from, and this scared Greg even more than he already was.
“CLAIRE, I’m coming Claire!” He shouted into the darkness, he saw the torches and burst through the forest into the cave. He saw Claire screaming and batting Charlie away and everyone was crowded around her,
“Move out of the way now!” Greg shouted the crowd that immediately move, all except Charlie. Greg just pushed Charlie out of the way because it was obvious he wasn’t doing anything to calm her down. Greg the knelt down and hugged Claire tight and whispered in her ear,
“It’s alright Claire, I’m here, I’m here now, you’re safe,” and he then held her head still with his hands on her cheeks. “Claire, look at me, you are safe, nothing can hurt you whilst I’m here,” Greg said to her, she slowly calmed down and started to cry. Greg hugged her again and also started to cry, “I thought the worst had happened Claire, I thought it had got you Claire,” Greg said reassuring himself that she was safe,
“never leave me again, please, you have to save me and the baby, don’t let it come true, please don’t,” Claire said nervously looking around as if she was looking for something that she didn’t want to find. Greg stopped dead and stopped hugging her. He stopped crying and looked like he had seen a ghost.
“You had a dream didn’t you?” Greg asked still in shock,
“Of course she didn’t have a dream, it was just a nightmare!” Charlie said angrily,
“Oh really, what kind of nightmare does this!” Greg shouted louder than Charlie and showed Charlie Claire’s blooded hands. Charlie was shocked and so was Claire, Greg looked at the hands and then rushed to his bed,
“Don’t leave me, you can’t leave me please!” Claire scream at Greg as he went, she started to cry again so Greg turned around and ran back,
“It ok Claire, I’m not going anywhere, Charlie get Jack, Claire hands need rapping up,” Greg said hastily to Charlie, Charlie didn’t move an was still in the same position as he was when Greg had showed him Claire’s hands,
“NOW CHARLIE!” Greg shouted and Charlie rushed off to find Jack. Greg then put his attention back on Claire and said,
“Ok Claire, this may be hard and you can top whenever you want but you have to go through your dream otherwise I don’t know what I have to protect you against,” Greg said and softly kissed her hands and sucked the blood from the wounds.

Claire went through the dream and didn’t stop until she had finished which really impressed Greg, Jack had arrived to clean the wounds and rap them up.
“That was great Claire well done,” Greg said hugging Claire as Jack rapped the cuts up.
“Will you protect me from them, please you have to,” Claire said looking anywhere but at Greg, Greg got here attention onto his face and said,
“As long as you never leave me like that again, Charlie can’t protect you against shadows and dreams, but I can.” Claire started at him lovingly and gave him a kiss before Greg went off to let Jack do his thing. Greg overheard Jack and Claire talking about the baby, Greg remembered the first time he ha found out that she was pregnant.

In a flashback Greg went round to see Claire at her flat. Thomas was at an Art class in town. Thomas had always not liked Greg and showed it a lot. Greg had to be cautious when he went to see Claire because Thomas didn’t work and could be home at any time. Luckily Claire new what time he would be back from the art Class.
“What’s wrong you sounded worried on the phone?” Greg asked Claire when Claire opened the door,
“Oh thank god you’re here, everything is wrong,” Claire said,
“Well lets start at the beginning, tell me what has started it,” Greg said thinking that it would be easy for her to tell him, after all they had become close friends but it wasn’t that easy at all,”
“I can’t; I don’t know how to put it?” Claire said nervous of what it would do,
“Put it to me straight, I’m sure what ever it is you couldn’t put it any way that will break our friendship,” Greg said oblivious to what the news was,
“I’m scared,” Claire said looking very frightened, Greg also got scared,
“Claire, what ever it is you need to get it out, I promise I wont freak-out or go mad, just get it out before you explode,” Greg said seriously, Claire new that she could trust Greg and what ever she said wouldn’t ruin there friendship, they were too close, she had to get it out.
“I’m pregnant,” Claire said in an almost whisper,
“Sorry what did you say?” Greg said partly because he didn’t hear but partly because he wanted to make sure he didn’t here what he thought he heard,
“I’m Pregnant!” Claire screamed, she then burst into tears and left Greg to think about what had just been said.

Greg was particularly calm and just looked at Claire,
“Do you know who the father is?” Greg asked hoping that it wasn’t who he thought it was, Claire calmed down but not enough to give a proper answer so she just shook her head, Greg sat next to Claire and hugged her,
“Its ok, you’ll pull through, you and Thomas will be very happy together with a child, I’m pleased for you,” Greg said slightly relieved that Claire didn’t know, but slowly realising that her not knowing left a gap that had to be filled to make sure that the worst hadn’t come true.

Back in the Caves Charlie brought Claire some tea and they were talking, Greg thought that this must have been what Thomas felt like, watching Claire slip through his fingers like water. Since Greg showed Charlie Claire’s blooded hands he seemed to grow fond that the dreams were evil and meant something. On the other end of the scale, the more Claire thought about it the more far fetched it seemed and she slowly thought that they weren’t going to hurt her.
“You feeling any better Claire?” Greg asks
“There was nothing wrong with me in the first place, it was just a bad dream,” Claire answers,
“She doesn’t believe that it’s possible for dreams to hurt someone,” Charlie said,
“I thought you understood, I thought you understood Claire, I thought you understood the pain I have suffered every single night since we went to find the pilot.” Greg asks,
“There just bad dreams, why can’t you see that, why are you so sure that they are out to hurt me?” Claire asks back,
“Because I have seen stuff on this island that not even god know about, I am now cautious of everything suspicious and I don’t want to loose you Claire,” Greg answers,
“Don’t worry, its not going to hurt me, remember when you said as long as you were here by my side you would protect me, well you have,” Claire said,
“I don’t think I have had the chance to, once it does happen, I’ll be here, but you have to believe that it will happen,” Greg said,
“I’m sorry, but I cant, I just can’t,” Claire said back. Greg turned his back to them and walked away saying,
“I shall protect you if they are true but only when they do, I shall not protect you if you don’t believe in the thing that I am protecting you from,” And he marched off into the jungle.

In a flashback, Greg and Claire were in the pub; Claire’s pregnancy is beginning to show and is drinking lemonade.
“You didn’t have to come Claire,” Greg said to Claire,
“No I wanted to, there’s no point me staying at home all day, and you really don’t have to pay the rent on the flat,” Claire says,
“I don’t want you working in your condition Claire, I shall pay for your stuff until you have the baby, are you still going to get rid of it?” Greg asked,
“Yeah, since me and Thomas have split up I don’t want to left as a single mum, I have trouble trying to get by myself.” Claire said without hesitation.
“Well I’ll always be here if you need me Claire, you don’t have to go through it alone,” Greg said holding Claire’s hand,
“Thanks, I could do with someone like you right now,” Claire answered and took another sip of her lemonade. Suddenly Thomas walked into the pub; he saw Greg and Claire and turned around to head back out,
“I want a word with you mate,” Greg said to Thomas,
“Have two, F**K OFF!” Thomas shouted back, the whole pub went quite. Greg stood up and walked towards Thomas,
“Don’t Greg, leave him, he’s not worth it,” Claire said worried that Greg would do something stupid,
“Relax Claire me and Thomas are just going to have a little chat,” Greg said and he dragged Thomas outside.

“What is your problem mate? Leaving Claire in the condition she is, what is wrong with you?” Greg asked,
“She hasn’t told you has she?” Thomas asked back,
“Look if its about us sleeping together I swear its not her fault, she was going through a bad time and with you out almost all the time she needed some company,” Greg said trying to excuse his actions that night,
“Ow so that’s how it was, Are you purposely trying to ruin my life, you steal Claire off me and now my baby,” Thomas said getting very annoyed,
“You were the one that walked out on her, I was……..” Greg started,
“Let me guess, the falling star, yeah that’s you all over, I suppose you accidentally fell onto of Claire as well,” Thomas joked, Greg was getting more an more annoyed and pinned Thomas to the wall of the Pub.
“Don’t joke with me Thomas, you left Claire and I was there, and what do you mean by stealing your baby, Claire and your baby are waiting for you, she wants you back,” Greg said letting go of Thomas,
“Does she, tell her that we are through for ever, and I hope you and Claire are very happy together,” Thomas said walking down an ally,
“What so your just going to leave her and your baby?” Greg shouted to Thomas,
“Its not my baby, Claire will clear things up,” Thomas said before disappearing into the shadows.

Back in the pub Greg walks up to Claire and asks,
“Thomas just said he never wants to see you again, and what does he mean about you being able to clear things up?”
“He told you?” Claire asked,
“No he just said that it wasn’t his baby, what’s going on Claire?” Greg said slightly scared by the thought of the next sentence from Claire,
“I did a DNA test, the baby isn’t his………….it’s yours,” Claire said, Greg was shocked by the answer and didn’t know what to do, “Greg answer me please,” Claire pleaded but Greg was out of it,
“I’m sorry Claire but I have to think this through,” Greg said hastily before running out of the pub, Claire chased after him and shouted from the pub door,
“Where are you going?”
“Anywhere were I can think clearly!” Greg shouted back and rushed to his house on foot leaving Claire to cry at the curb with no-one left but the baby that cause this madness.

Sorry folks but i will have to end it there, i shall post the second part tomorow but this should keep you entertained until then. Try to guess where Greg ends up.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Nov 25, 2006 4:58 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
These are all excellent blitz! As per usual!!! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Nov 25, 2006 6:10 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks, i cant wait to see some more from you, and congratulations on getting to the libby avatar

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Nov 25, 2006 8:07 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Hehehehe, thanks! Libby! Whooo! Ah, I really need to get back into the swing of writing! Reading your latest instalments might be just the inspiration I need!!! Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Nov 25, 2006 8:11 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
well the best is yet to come my friend so if anything inspires you then it will be that.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Nov 25, 2006 8:22 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
I look forward to it with extreme anticipation!!!!! Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Nov 25, 2006 8:27 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
“Raised by another” Part 2 of 2

Greg didn’t walk far, he didn’t want to, it didn’t matter how far he wanted to walk he could not abandon her when he knew something would happen to her. He spent the rest of the day watching her. He wasn’t there to protect her though, he was there to see if anything would happen to her, he knew it would but he wanted her to know.
“What are you doing? Why aren’t you with Claire?” A man said from behind Greg. The man had a Scottish accent and when he sat down next to Greg, Greg knew it was Chris,
“Me and Claire are having trouble agreeing with each other,” Greg said to Chris as if it occurred often,
“Ow not another argument, why can’t you just face it, the dreams aren’t real,” Chris said, Greg got really annoyed by the Scottish man and grabbed his collar,
“There real!” Greg shouted, Chris’s face turned from fear to laughter and soon he was laughing so hard Greg could hardly keep hold of him, “What’s so funny?” Greg asked,
“Are all Aussies like this or are you the only caveman, now let go of me or I’ll break your jaw,” Chris threatened,
“Make me!” Greg said before getting head butted by Chris. Greg fell to the floor and felt extremely dizzy.
“You have to fight fire with fire Greg,” Chris said helping Greg up,
“I’m sorry about that, but the dreams are real,” Greg apologised,
“Maybe they are, after all, I have had my fair few weird dreams since we arrived here, but don’t let that break you and Claire up ok,” Chris said,
“Your right, but I just want her to believe me, I cant believe I’m sitting here waiting for it to happen to her, I cant believe I’m sitting here and hoping hurt to the one true love I have had,” Greg said putting his head in his hands and crying,
“Its ok, now you have admitted it you can get to work making it up to her, go to her Greg, she need’s you now more than ever,” Chris said, Greg stopped crying and looked towards Claire who was sleeping.
“Yeah you’re right, thanks mate,” Greg said,
“No problem,” Chris said smiling, Greg smiled back but his smile was cut short by a muffled scream from Claire’s direction, Greg was confused and looked around and saw Claire in distress. Greg saw a figure run off into the jungle and gave chase.
“No, please don’t I need you here with me, please don’t go,” Claire said in pain from what ever he stabbed into her. Greg was confused now, should he chase after the guy who had just harmed Claire and the baby or should he stay and look after Claire, in the end Chris decided and said as he ran past,
“I’ll get him, you stay with Claire,”
“Ok, get him Chris, give him a blow from me,” Greg said,
“I will mate!” Chris shouted from the forest,
“Please don’t leave me again, please don’t leave me, your right, your right, I don’t want him to get me again,” Claire cried in utter shock,
“It’s ok Claire, I promise that I will not leave you and I intend to stick to it Claire,” Greg said hugging Claire and kissing her on the forehead.

Things had clamed down and Chris had returned without the scumbag along with Jack, Sayid and Kate. Jack came up to Claire and gave her something to calm her down.
“Now |Claire, I want you to tell me in your own time what happened?” Jack asks,
“I was asleep and I heard a noise, the next thing I remember I had a hand over my mouth and I felt something stab me there,” Claire said showing Jack a very small needle point but it was too dark to see it.
“I can’t see anything Claire,” Jack said,
“Just because you can’t see it Jack doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist, I knew moving here was a big mistake,” Greg said,
“Are you sure you didn’t just imagine it Claire, you are pregnant remember and it can happen to women in your condition,” Jack said implying she imagined it.
“I was stabbed Jack, he was trying to hurt my baby,” Claire said looking at Greg and resting her head on his shoulder,
“She doesn’t need this Jack, she doesn’t need you asking her questions and then making up excuses. It happened Jack, its time you and the rest of the camp faced that this island isn’t normal,” Greg said looking around at people who had crowded around them,
“I just can’t see how it is possible,” Jack said looking at the crowd that all nodded to Jacks words,
“Well I’m not living in a camp that doesn’t believe anything I say, at least at the beach people were nice enough to believe me even if they didn’t, and its far safer there than it is here,” Greg said standing up with Claire and walking her to his bed to pack some stuff.

Greg is packing Claire’s bags when Charlie comes by and sits on the bed,
“So Claire I heard you were leaving the caves?” Charlie asks
“What’s it to you mate?” Greg answers
“I thought we had a deal Claire, I brought you Peanut butter and you would move to the caves,” Charlie said almost pleading that she shouldn’t go,
“That’s before I realised how dangerous it is here and that the only person I can trust is Greg,” Claire said continuing to pack here case,
“You’re the only one that believed me Charlie, so if you don’t wan to be sectioned I would move back to the beach,” Greg said slinging his and Claire’s bags over his shoulder,
“Yeah, ok I’ll come too, I’ll just pack my bag,” Charlie said rushing to his bed next to Claire’s and packing a suitcase,
“Time waits for no man Charlie, and nether will I,” Greg said starting to walk off,
“Claire wait please,” Charlie pleaded but Claire just gave a sorry smile and followed Greg.

They walked for ages to the beach, the journey seemed twice as long with 2 suitcases but Greg managed fine. Charlie finally reached them with a suitcase and gave Greg an annoyed glare. Once they reached the forest though Fatigue kicked in and everyone was tired,
“Can we stop for a rest?” Charlie complained. As much as Greg wanted to get to the beach he would faint if he had to walk any further with the suitcases and Claire looked distressed and in pain so Greg stopped and the sat on a log.
“Are you ok Claire?” Greg asks,
“Yes, I’m fine, just a little…..” Claire started but was cut off by a sharp stabbing pain in her belly,
“What’s wrong Claire?” Charlie asks,
“I don’t know,” Claire said immense pain,
“I think there contractions Claire,” Greg said looking at her shocked,
“They can’t be she’s not due yet” Charlie said nervous and in hysterics,
“Maybe Jack was right about one thing, all his stress has forced you into an early labour Claire,” Greg said
“No, no no no no, it can’t come now please don’t make t happen now,” Claire pleaded trying to keep the pain back,
“I’m going to go get Jack, stay here,” Charlie said and he rushed off to find Jack.
“You’re going to have to calm down Claire,” Greg said trying to think of something that would help,
“How am I supposed to Calm down when I am having Contractions, have you ever had contractions do you know how it feels< No you don’t so stop telling me what I have to do!” Claire screamed trying o fight the pain. Greg thought hard and then thought of something,
“Hold my hand Claire, I want you to Squeeze it as hard as you can, I don’t want you to stop until you feel it subsiding,” Greg said putting out his hand.
“But I could break your hand,” Claire said whilst she could,
“Do you want to stop them, now get my hand and squeeze god damn it,” Greg said, Claire felt another sharp contraction and grabbed Greg’s hand and squeezed,
“Now I want you to Breath deep breaths Claire, deep and long and forget about the contractions and think about something else,” Greg said and Claire did as he asked, she closed her eyes tight when she felt one but didn’t let it bother her. Greg’s hand had started to bleed because of Claire’s nails but he wasn’t thinking about his hand and he didn’t care, all he cared about was Claire. Claire noticed a huge reduction in the contraction rate and let go of his hand,
“I think they have stopped,” Claire said rubbing her stomach and smiling,
“I’m glad your ok,” Greg said holding her hand. Claire noticed Greg’s blooded hand and her eye’s widened,
“Ok my god, I’m so sorry,” Claire said,
“It’s a small price to pay to see you ok Claire Greg said and he stood up and helped her up. Charlie arrived back and noticed that Claire was ok,
“Are you ok now Claire?” He asks,
“I’m fine thank you Charlie,” Claire said,
“So what did you do to get it to stop?” Charlie asks,
“Let just say I had to grit my teeth and take the pin too,” Greg said showing Charlie his blooded hand.
“Is Jack coming Charlie?” Claire asks,
“I told Ethan to get him,” Charlie said,

Suddenly something flew out of the forest and hit Greg on the head. He fell to the ground and blacked out. He was only conscious to hear Claire ask
“Ethan, where’s Jack?” and then Blacked out completely.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Nov 27, 2006 5:31 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
That was excellent again, blitz!!! I can't wait for "All The Best Cowbys Have Daddy Issues" now!!!!!! Very Happy

And thanks for keeping Chris alive and well, since he's had very little to do recently over in my fanfics! Wink

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Mon Nov 27, 2006 5:55 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks sawbucks, i can count on you to read my fanfics Very Happy

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Nov 27, 2006 6:33 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Yep, you certainly can! I've been reading them since day 1, and I'm enjoying them more and more with every instalment!!! Very Happy Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Mon Nov 27, 2006 6:41 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks sawbucks, i'm glad you enjoy then every tine i write one, the next one will be huge!

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Nov 27, 2006 6:46 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
I really cannot wait!!! Very Happy

And, yes, I give a smile when I see that another epsiode is up! Rather like this - Very Happy ! Keep up the good work, old chap! Wink

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Mon Nov 27, 2006 7:00 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 11 Every cowboy has daddy issues


“Greg, Greg wake up,” A voice calls to Greg, Greg didn’t know what it meant, wake up? Wasn’t he already awake? Suddenly a bright light pierced his darkness and he woke up.
“W-what happened?” Greg asks feeling really dizzy and rather sick,
“Its ok, I think you just got hit over the head,” Jack said dabbing a cut on Greg’s right temple. “What do you remember?” Jack asks, Greg searched through his brain, looking for the last 5 minutes of his life before he was knocked out.
“Claire she went into labour and……wait, where’s Claire?” Greg realised that she was missing,
“What? Claire went into Labour?” Jack asked shocked,
“Yeah she was way off her due date though, I think it was one of those pre- labour things that happens when she got stressed,” Greg explains,
“Oh yeah was she ok?” Jack asks,
“Yeah I think I managed to help her through it,” Greg said showing Jack his hand,
“Ouch well your going to need that looked at,” Jack advised,
“Wow, I need to go after Claire, he couldn’t have gone far, cant you just bandaged it up and send me on my way?” Greg asks,
“Sorry but we do this properly Greg,” Jack said reaching into his medical box.
“Please Jack, Claire, the love of my life, my falling start has been kidnapped by some guy named Ethan and is all alone with no-one but Charlie to protect her, I need to find her Jack!” Greg said angrily,
“Did you say Ethan?” Jack asks stopping dead and turning to face Greg,
“Yeah, I’m sure she said his name before I went unconscious,” Greg answers
“Ethan wasn’t on the plane Greg, Hurley was making a…..”Jack started but was cut off by Greg,
“The B***ard, I’ll kill him!” Greg shouted and he stood up,
“Wait!” Jack shouted,
“What?” Greg shouted back,
“You’ll need some water and food and I’ll wrap your hand up now and then get the hell after her,” Jack said throwing Greg a bottle of water,
“Thanks Jack,” Greg said as Jack bandages his hand up,
“As long as you promise to bring her back,” Jack said
“I promise to bring her back, and put a bullet in Ethan Roms filthy head,” Greg said standing up again and walking off into the forest. Jack smiled and turned to head back to camp to follow Greg.

Greg made great progress through the forest, love powered his body and forced him on until he could just see a figure darting through the forest, he as dragging something and Greg hoped to god it was Claire. Greg raced after him and saw him run up a muddy slope with ease.
“Come back and fight me you scum, come back and show me you’re not the coward I thought you were!” Greg shouted racing after him. Greg raced up the muddy slope with the help of the vines and saw Ethan peer over the top. Greg smiled and continued to march up the slope. He reached the to an peered over only to see a foot collide with his head and send him back down the slope.

When Greg woke up Jack was standing over him for the second time in one day.
“This isn’t very good is it, twice in the space of 2 hours,” Jack joked,
“Don’t patronise me jack, I’m on a mission and I intend to finish it,” Greg said standing back up with Jacks help and marching back towards the slope,
“Wait Greg, Let me and Kate go up first, we will check if its clear and then we can continue on together,” Jack said. Greg hated working with others but if anyone was going to get kicked in the face again it was better if it was Jack,
“Go on then Action man, go and check it out,” Greg said hurrying Jack and Kate up the slope. Greg watched from the bottom of the slope and watched as jack lost his footing and fell back down, Kate followed screaming Jacks name but Greg saw something move from the top of the slope and hushed her into the forest.
“What are you doing Greg?” Kate asks loudly,
“Shhhhhhh, I may have found my advantage,” Greg said pointing to Jack in the mud, Kate and Greg watched as Ethan came up to Jack and threatened him to stop following him or he would kill one of them. This went straight though Greg and again he lost control.

Greg rushed out of the forest and tackled Ethan to the ground and started punching his head into the mud. Greg then held his head and asked
“Where is Claire, where have you taken her?”
“Why would I tell you that?” Ethan answers,
“Because if you don’t I will kill you Greg said throwing another punch but this one was caught by Ethan and he punched Greg off him with his other hand. Ethan then rushed up the slope again.
“Come back here, we have unfinished business!” Greg shouted and chased after Ethan. Greg raced up the slope at a slightly slower pace than Ethan and raced in Ethan’ direction missing the body of dear Charlie hanging from a tree. The rage had taken over and Greg was oblivious to the world.

Greg raced through the tree’s desperately searching for any tracks that would lead to Claire. It was getting dark and even though he was determined to find her, love had been replaced by anger and his body refused to go any further until he rested it. Greg made a fire and sat on a log. He took a huge gulp of water that took half the bottle and sat in front of the fire and looked at the flame.
“I have failed you Claire, I promised to Protect you and I have failed,” Greg said sadly. Greg was a broken man without Claire and was a monster when trying to get her back; it was as if he didn’t actually care about getting Claire back as much as he wanted to put a hole in Ethan’s head. Greg knew he was going the wrong way about finding her, he needed to follow his heart, not his eye’s, not that they would do him any good now it was so dark. Suddenly, Greg heard whispers, they were like the ones he had heard when he had just been boar hunting with Locke but these were much clearer.
“What, he made it this far, we must stop him,” One whisper said,
“No, he is armed, we have to send…..her,” Another said,
“Yes, lets send her, notify him, tell him that we have Greg and we are sending her to…….deal with him,” A third said, Greg was getting slightly worried by the comments and asks,
“Who is she, and is him Ethan?” The whispers went silent for a minute and then one said
“Keep you voices down he heard you, you idiots, don let it happen again,” and then all went silent. Greg heard rustling in the bushes by his fire. He turned around and pointed his guns towards the bushes,
“Put the guns down Greg or I’ll shoot you,” A girl said, Greg was surprised when the girl stepped out from the bushes and revealed herself,
“What are you doing her, why have you come?” The girl asks, she was no older than 16 and had brown hair and blue eye’s,
“Your Alex aren’t you?” Greg asks ignoring her previous questions,
“How did you know my name?” Alex asks,
“Your Danielle Rousseau’s daughter aren’t you?” Greg asks
“I don’t know, I don’t know who my parents were,” Alex answers lowering her gun slowly,
“If you want I can take you back to your mother, you could be together again?” Greg asks walking slowly towards her, still cautious of her gun. Greg almost got hold of Alex’s hand when Alex realised why she was here,
“I can’t, I have a duty to do, I have chosen my place and I will stay by it,” Alex said,
“Your one of then aren’t you, you are with Ethan and the whispers, Damn you Alex why did you become one of them!” Greg shouted angrily pointing his gun towards the bushes.
“I had no choice, now why have you come here. What are you looking for?” Alex asks,
“I was looking for love, my falling star, Claire,” Greg answers. Alex eye’s filled with tears but she didn’t cry, she just shook them off.
“Your looking for the pregnant girl aren’t you?” Alex asks with her gun pointed towards Greg,
“Yes, please you have to help her, she’s all I have left,” Greg pleaded to the emotionally broken Alex, divided between duty and her emotions,
“And the baby?” Alex said hinting a question,
“My son,” Greg said looking into the tear filled eye’s of Alex. Alex could do nothing to stop her emotions from taking hold of her and she broke down into tears, Greg rushed to catch her as she fell to her knees in tears. Greg hugged her; she was obviously an emotional wreck just like Jenny was.
“I’m so sorry, please forgive me, duty should never come between love,” Alex sobbed holding on to Greg close, Although Alex was 16 Greg had seen a new side to her. She wasn’t like Ethan, Greg could see that, he wanted her to feel safe but he knew he could never get her to leave |Ethan and who ever else was involved.
“Alex, if you feel that duty should never come between love then you will do an important favour for me,” Greg said looking directly at Alex,
“What is it?” Alex sobbed and she dried her Eye’s
“Bring Claire back to me, get her away from that psycho and bring her back,” Greg said
“My duty is important and I can not abandon it, they have given me too much. However, I feel that this isn’t my duty, I was asked to get rid of you, but I wasn’t asked how to do it. If I promise that I will let you out will you go back to where ever you came from?” Alex asks,
“That depends on whether I can trust you or not,” Greg said standing up and realising that he was dealing with one of them. Alex pulled out a necklace from her pocket and put it in Greg’s hand. The necklace was Claire’s; Greg knew that for sure because he had bought it for her for her 23rd birthday.
“You have my word,” Alex said closing Greg’s hand around the necklace and standing back,
“Thank you Alex,” Greg tanks Alex,
“For what?” Alex asks,
“For being my falling star through this rainy day,” Greg said walking off into the forest,
“What does it mean?” Alex shouts after Greg,
“What does what mean?” Greg shouts back,
“The necklace, what does it mean?” Alex asks again. Greg looks down at the Japanese symbol on the necklace and shouts,
“It means love, and with it, I expect love will follow, you are a strong girl Alex, to go against your duty, I wish I could, but I can’t,” and he walks back in the directing he came from when pursuing Ethan. Greg smiled when he Heard Ethan ask Alex,
“Who were you talking to, was it him?” And Alex answer,
“No, I was just thinking aloud,”

Greg stumbled back into Camp with a smile on his face, everyone was worried because he had been gone so long and hadn’t brought Claire back but had a smile on his face. Jack rushed up to Greg and asks,
“You have been gone hours, where’s Claire,”
“Sorry about that, I got talking to someone, I haven’t brought Claire back, but I think she shall come back some time soon,” Greg said playing with the necklace in his hands.
“What makes you so sure?” Jack asks,
“Love doesn’t break, it just stops working, but you always find something that gets it working again,” Greg said and headed to hi bed that a day ago he left with Claire, but would be sleeping without her.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 01, 2006 7:29 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Whoa, that was...amazing! Better than amazing!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Very Happy Very Happy

Thank you, blitz, for brightening up this very bad, hung-over morning!!!! Very Happy Very Happy Wink Very Happy

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 02, 2006 8:52 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thats ok, i'm glad you liked it,

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 02, 2006 9:49 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 12 “Whatever the case may be?”


Greg didn’t want to stay in the caves much longer but if Claire was going to be let out then she would come here first. Greg just wanted to forget about it so decided he should go to the beach and take some time to think. He wanted to talk with Charlie before he went though just to see if Charlie saw anything that Greg didn’t.
“Morning Charlie,” Greg said surprisingly happy for someone who has lost the one thing he swore to protect. Charlie didn’t answer and Greg thought he knew why. “Is this because Claire is gone or because I didn’t come back with her?” Greg asked but Charlie refused to speak. Greg knew that it would be wrong to threaten a guy that had been hung from a tree and left for dead so he left Charlie and headed to the beach.

Greg headed through the forest, hoping that he would stumble across Claire but he didn’t and when he reached the beach he found another problem had arose. Greg saw Jack and Sayid arguing over the sea. It was a bit childish but Greg soon realised what Jack was planning and he was about to put an end to it.
“Morning Jack, Sayid, what’s the problem?” Greg asked knowing exactly what the problem was. Jack and Sayid were cautious of what they said and did around Greg since Claire had been taken; Greg seemed not himself and was too happy to be someone who had just had everything taken from them.
“We were just disguising that the sea will cover this beach in a few days and we have to move everyone to the caves otherwise the will be taken by the sea,” Jack said knowing that Greg would like the idea,
“Or we could just move everyone to the tree line so that they would be away from the sea but still on the beach,” Sayid said and they both started arguing again. Greg’s blood boiled, He had just broken a very important promise to the one he loved and they were arguing about the sea.
“Shut up the pair of you!” Greg shouted, Jack and Sayid both stopped perfectly still as did others around them,
“I will help everyone move up to the tree lining, but everyone who wants to move to the caves can take that risk,” Greg said changing his glare between Sayid and Jack.
“Are you sure you’re up to it?” Jack asked with caution,
“Well I’m doing myself no good chasing shadows, now I will need some help,” Greg said looking around,
“I’ll help ya,” Chris said stepping forward,
“As will I,” The girl named Rachel said also stepping forward,
“I still haven’t forgiven you but I think we can put aside our differences and help each other out,” Katharine said from behind Greg,
“Perfect right lets get to work,” Greg said looking towards Scot……or Steve, he couldn’t decide who it was but he was going to help them anyway.

Greg, Chris, Rachel and Katharine managed to move the tent and all went for breaks. Greg couldn’t help overhearing Sayid asking Shannon if she could translate something and being the kind of person he was he decided to but in.
“Hi Sayid, couldn’t help overhearing you needed someone who speaks French,” Greg asks,
“You can speak French?” Sayid asks surprised
“A bit, I don’t think I will be of any use to you,” Greg said looking at the maps and struggling a bit to understand.
“Do you mind me asking you where you knew how to speak French?” Sayid asks,
“It’s a long story but I’ll bore you with it anyway,” Greg said and he started to explain how he learnt to speak French.

In a flashback, Greg is in the hospital that he had been put in the night he was with Katharine and got hit by the car,
“Je….” A French nurse said sat by Greg’s bed,
“Je…..” Greg repeated,
“M’appelle….” The French nurse said again,
“M’appelle….” Greg repeated again,
“Greg,” The nurse finished,
“Yes?” Greg asked,
“No that was the end of the sentence,” She laughed,
“Damn, I thought you were going to ask me something, can we start again?” Greg asked,
“Sorry but I have to go and help other people, Au revoir,” The French nurse said as she left,
“Au revoir, Maria,” Greg said lying back in his hospital bed and practicing his French.

Sayid seemed surprised but was not interested in someone who only knew a bit of French, he needed someone who could speak more French, like Shannon.
“Come on Shannon, I will throw in some sun cream if you help me,” Sayid said resorting to bribery.
“Mind if I have a go with her?” Greg asks,
“That depends on what you mean by ‘having a go’?” Sayid said, Greg took no notice in his comment and said to Shannon
“Embrasse-moi,”
“WHAT?” Shannon said sitting up fast, surprised at the words that were coming from Greg’s mouth,
“Embrasse-moi,” Greg said again,
“Really?” Shannon asks still surprised,
“Yes!” Greg said getting tired of saying kiss me in French,
“Are you sure?” Shannon asks now excited,
“If it means you translate the maps for Sayid then yes,” Greg said but didn’t have enough time to breathe in before Shannon had her arms around him and tongue down his throat. Sayid, Chris and Rachel were gob smacked at what they were seeing. Katharine wasn’t surprised; to her Greg was always the kind of guy that thinks kissing someone would get them to do something for you. When Shannon finally let go Greg stood up and turned to Sayid and said,
“You have your French speaker,” and he looked back at Shannon who said,
“Your not as good as I thought you would be,”
“Yeah, well that’s because I still have Claire and my son, and it doesn’t matter what anyone does, I will always be faithful to her,” Greg said and he turned around to see a fist arrive on his left cheek and it sent him to the ground. After Greg regained his senses he looked up and saw Boone standing above him,
“What do you think your doing kissing my sister?” Boone said obviously angered by the situation.
“Leave him alone!” Chris shouted grabbing Boone by both collars and head butted him to the floor,
“Real Chris you don’t need to fight my battles,” Greg said standing up and then outing out a hand to Boone, Boone ignored the hand. “Look what I did with Shannon was nothing,” Greg explained,
“Didn’t look like nothing to me,” Boone said still ignoring the hand.
“Sayid wanted her to translate the map for him,” Greg explained,
“So that makes it alright for you to kiss her!” Boone said raising his voice,
“I know what this is about, your jealous because you wanted to be Greg, you wanted to be the one kissing me and not him,” Shannon said standing up and walking towards Boone who had stood up on his own accord.
“No its not,” Boone said lowering his voice when he spoke to Shannon,
“It is, you have had a crush on me ever since we found out we were related, you’re my brother…..” Shannon said but was cut off by Boone,
“Half brother,” Boone finished,
“Well whatever, but its still wrong, and I bet its illegal too,” Shannon said looking at Greg for the answer,
“I suppose it is,” Greg said not knowing whether it was or not.
“You suppose it is, my god what kind of cop are you?” Shannon said turning her anger towards Greg.
“The kind of cop that knows he would do anything to protect the one he loves from harm, Boone wants to protect you Shannon, that’s all he wants, he doesn’t want to see you get hurt again,” Greg explained,
“Again?” Boone said wondering how Greg knew about the incident in Australia,
“I’m surprised you don’t remember Boone, you came in to ask for help because you were sure some guy was hurting your sister,” Greg said trying o refresh Boones memory. When Boone gave Greg shrugs Greg knew he didn’t know. “Look all you need to know Shannon is your brother ha been to hell and back to please you, I think its time you repaid him,” Greg said and he headed of to his friends to start moving tents.
“Wait!” Boone shouted after Greg, Greg turned around and Boone said,
“I’m sorry for punching you,”
“Its alright, it was a rubbish punch anyway,” Greg lied and carried on walking.

Greg and Chris are still moving the Tents, the other 2 have run off somewhere but Rachel said something about sunbathing with Shannon. Kate arrives at the 2 and asks Greg,
“Can I talk to you?”
“Sure,” Greg answers continuing to move the tent,
“Alone,” Kate says giving Chris a shifty eye,
|”Sure, can you manage Chris?” Greg asks Chris,
“Well no but I might as well take a break,” Chris said walking back to his tent for some water.
“So what’s up Kate?” Greg asks before taking a drink of water.
“I found the case,” Kate answers, Greg spits his water out into the air and partly chokes on it, “Are you ok?” Kate asks patting \Greg’s back,
“Yes I’m fine, where did you find it?” Greg asks,
“In a spring just north of hear,” Kate answers,
“Do you have the case now?” Greg asks noticing that Kate wasn’t carrying it.
“No but I was hoping you had the key to it,” Kate said hinting that she wanted Greg to open it,
“Sorry Kate but that wasn’t my case o have a key for, it was good old marshal no fun’s, so if want the key then he’ll have it,” Greg said heading back to the beach,
“But he’s dead,” Kate said after Greg,
“Well then I suggest you get the case and then dig his lifeless body up, unless you happened to have a gun on you,” Greg joked walking away,
“But you have Guns!” Kate shouted at Greg,
“Which I am saving for when I really need them!” Greg shouted back before disappearing out of sight.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Dec 04, 2006 5:25 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Ah, once again I am in awe!!! Ex...cel...lent!!!!!! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

Btw, I hope you don't think all Scotsmen go around headbutting folk... Wink

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Mon Dec 04, 2006 6:59 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
maybe Wink no i just think maybe Americans may see scottish people like that.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Tue Dec 05, 2006 11:55 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Oh, well, no harm done...*Mutters under breath* Stupid yanks... Wink

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Tue Dec 05, 2006 12:16 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 13, “Hearts and minds,”

Greg was going on one of his frequent walks along the beach when he spotted Boone and Hurley talking about food.
“Yo guys what up?” Greg asks
“Don’t you think it’s weird that Locke and Boone don’t come back with any grub?” Hurley asks
“Yeah what’s up with that Boone?” Greg asks Boone
“We’re doing the best we can!” Boone snaps
“Well your best isn’t good enough,” Greg says back calmly,
“Well since you’re the expert why don’t you go hunt for some food then?” Boone shouts back.
“You know what Boone, I might just do that, it’s about time someone spent more time hunting than spying on his sister,” Greg said looking in Shannon’s direction and hinted something to Boone before heading off into the jungle.

Greg had been walking for no more than a few minutes and he had already found some tusk scrapings on a tree.
“Locke must ether be loosing his touch or he isn’t hunting for boar,” Greg said studying the marks. Suddenly he heard rustling in the bushes; Greg drew his guns and pointed them in the direction of the bush.
“Claire?” Greg asks but there is no answer. Greg walks slowly towards the rustling and is surprised when a boar comes charging out of the bushes and knocks him over.
“Damn it,” Greg curses gritting his teeth and standing up. He here rustling in the bushes again and draws his knife,
“I have you this time B**ch,” Greg says preparing himself. He is just about to pounce when he realises it Chris covered in mud and leaves carrying a knife,
“Which way did it go?” He asks,
“That way,” Greg says pointing behind him, he then turns back to Chris who was already sprinting after it.
“Must be as hungry as I am,” Greg chuckles and continues to follow the trail.

Greg follows the trail but is distracted by someone speaking. The voice was defiantly male but was too faint to understand. Greg followed the voice and it seemed to be getting louder, and Greg started to realise who it was.
“How do you open a……hatch that has no handle, no latch…no discernible way of opening it?” Greg hears the man say,
“That’s a tough one, but personally I would blow the hinges off it,” Greg answers. Locke and Boone turn around fast. They stare at Greg with wide eyes and very shocked looks on there faces.
“Sorry I didn’t disturb your ‘boar hunting’ expedition did it?” Greg asks,
“What are you doing here?” Boone says quite angry at Greg’s sudden appearance.
“I am doing your job for you whilst you sit by this……thing,” Greg said getting quite annoyed,
“How did you find us, did you follow us?” Locke asks calmly,
“Nope, I was following boar tracks and lone and behold I have been lead to the white rabbits hole,” Greg said very sarcastically.
“Is anyone else with you?” Locke asks,
“I don’t see what the big deal is; it’s a big metal box that you obviously cannot get inside. People are going hungry and all you can do is sit by this hunk of metal and wonder how to open it!” Greg shouts,
“This is more important than everyone on this island!” Locke shouts back suddenly realising his mistake,
“More important than Claire,” Greg says calmly but Locke doesn’t answer so he doesn’t get himself into more trouble. Greg charges at Locke, grabs his shirt and pine him to a tree.
“More important than Claire!” Greg shouts
“No but…..” Locke tries to explain but is cut off by Greg,
“I’ll say it again, people are going hungry and they are expecting you to get them food.” Greg then starts to walk away
“It’s too important to just abandon!” Locke shouts after him,
“Well then you had better tell everyone about it, or I will,” Greg answers and heads back through the jungle.

Greg spots Chris covered in blood carrying a boar.
“Need a hand?” Greg shouts,
“No I can manage,” Chris answers, Chris then realizes that Greg wasn’t carrying a boar,
“I guess you didn’t find anything?” Chris asks,
“Oh I found something alright but I couldn’t catch them,” Greg answers,
“Them?” Chris asks,
“Yeah two of them. They didn’t see me coming and I caught them by surprise but they ran back down there boar hole,” Greg said referring to Locke and Boone as the boar.
“Shame, we could have had a feast tonight,” Chris said and he started to walk back.

Greg stubbles through the jungle, having had nothing to eat or drink for 22 hours had really taken the life out of Greg and the effect had only just kicked in. Greg stumbles through a clearing and falls to his knees in some sort of garden.
“What the?” Greg says trying to make sense of it.
“Who’s there?” A female voice calls out from the other side of some bamboo. Greg tries to stay quiet but someone starts to come towards him.
“Don’t come any closer mate,” Greg tries to scare the female but she continues.
“Greg?” The female asks,
“Yeah, who is it?” Greg asks back. Kate appears from the bamboo and spots Greg,
“Oh my god what happened?” She asks kneeling down and examining Greg,
“Nothing I just feel really tired,” Greg say his eyes starting to flicker.
“Have you had plenty of food and water?” Kate asks
“What today or yesterday?” Greg asks,
“Today,” Kate says impatiently,
“Not a drop, or a morsel,” Greg says trying to stand up but falls back down.
“You idiot why haven’t you been eating or drinking?” Kate says but realizes the answer when she stares into Greg’s eyes, “Its Claire isn’t it?” She asks,
“I miss her so much I find myself not wanting to eat, drink or sleep, I just want her back and everything else is pushed out of the equation,” Greg said
“You have to eat come on, you are going to have some of the boar that Chris has brought back,” Kate says helping Greg up,
“Thanks Kate,” Greg says,
“What for?” Kate asks,
“For understanding,” Greg answers,
“No problem mate,” Kate chuckles, Greg smiles back and they head off towards the caves.

Greg and Kate walk through the caves and it turns out the news that Greg had gone boar hunting had reached the caves and everyone gathered around him hoping that he had brought them food. When they saw he hadn’t brought anything back they all went away and carried on with there business, not giving a care for the very pale Greg. They sat down on a rock by Kate’s bed,
“Here drink this,” Kate said. Although Greg didn’t feel like drinking or eating anything he was starting to feel hungry and he knew that not eating wouldn’t bring Claire back any sooner.
“Thanks,” Greg said taking the bottle of water from Kate and taking a huge mouthful of water.
“You shouldn’t do that to yourself, what would Claire think?” Kate said,
“I don’t know why don’t I go ask her, ow yes that’s right SHE ISNT HERE,” Greg said very sarcastically.
“I am not going to talk to you when you are like this Greg,” Kate said standing up and leaving Greg,
“Fine then, leave me, your just like everyone else on this island, another brick in the wall, another grain of sand on a beach, another star in the sky!” Greg shouted after Kate.

Greg was sat alone, thinking about what life would be like if they hadn’t crashed, he then started to think how stupid and immature he had been to Kate and was going to find her when he saw Boone.
“Yo Boone, have you and Locke opened it yet!” Greg shouted, Boone stopped and turned to Greg, then he walked up to him and said,
“You haven’t told anyone about it yet have you?”
“No but aren’t you going to tell Shannon about it?” Greg asks,
“Locke wont let me, he thinks that people wont understand, he thinks you don’t understand,” Boone answers,
“Yeah well I don’t care anymore, go play with your hatch, I will catch some boar, but only because I am quite curious to what’s down there,” Greg said,
“Thanks man,” Boone said standing up to head to the beach,
“Ow and Boone, tell Shannon that I hope this……Bryan didn’t hurt her too bad,” Greg said lying on Kate’s bed. Boone had the same look as the one he had when he saw Greg at the hatch.
“How do you know about her and Bryan, did she tell you?” Boone asks,
“Nope, I’m sure the name Malcolm will ring a few bells,” Greg said.

In a flashback, Greg is kicking Sawyer through the doors of a police station.
“Ouch, do you mind not kicking me?” Sawyer shouts as he falls through the doors of the station,
“Its all you scum deserve Sawyer, do you know why you are even here?” Greg says pushing the doors open and pulling Sawyer up,
“It was his bottle. I just gave it back to him. How come nobody wants to hear my side of the story, huh? Croc hunter!” Sawyer shouts,
“Because you’re a piece of filth, I don’t think anyone in Australia wants you here,” Greg says pushing Sawyer forward,
“Well lets ask them shall we, Malcolm, do you want me in Australia?” Sawyer asks,
“Be careful with him Greg, we don’t want America sending him back because he’s broken,” Malcolm chuckled,
“That’s real funny mate, I bet this guy wants me to stay in Australia,” Sawyer said pointing to Boone,
“I’m sure he would rather you rot in jail Sawyer now get your ass into that jail cell before I send you back to America with every bone in your pathetic little body broken!” Greg shouts,
“Big words for an Aussie, I tell ya what, if I go in there quietly will you smoke me some salmon on the barbeque,” Sawyer chuckled but this didn’t impress Greg and forced him to throw Sawyer into the cell.
“Sorry about that mate, what are you here for?” Greg asks Boone.
“I’m here because my sister is being abused by this guy called Bryan and Malcolm wont do anything about it,” Boone said,
“I didn’t say I would do anything about it I said there was nothing we could do, ou don’t have enough evidence,” Malcolm said trying to explain
“If you don’t have enough evidence then I’m afraid there is nothing the law can do mate,” Greg said trying to soften the blow,
“Don’t mate me, you just don’t want to do anything about it, I’m out of here man,” Boone said and he stormed out of the station. Greg couldn’t help feeling sorry for him, he obviously cared a lot for his sister, but there was nothing they could do.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 4:55 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Excellent once again, blitzy boy!!! Ah, the night just got better after reading that!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 5:48 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks sawbucks, i'm glad my fanfics are making one person on this forum feel happier.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:14 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
I'll bet I'm not the only one, I'm just the only one that leaves a comment after reading them!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:26 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
maybe but i will never know.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:28 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
Blitz, all your work is great!!!

_________________
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:31 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
I don't think you should worry about it. I think it's safe to say that the majority of folk here read/enjoy them. Maybe they just don't comment on every one because they feel like they'd be repeating themselves from previous comments. There's only so many ways of saying "That was excellent! I really enjoyed that!" before you feel like you're saying the same things over and over. I still do it 'cause I know how good it is to hear praise for your work (Granted that doesn't happen much to me, but when it does it's nice) and wouldn't want you to think I've stopped reading them.

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:32 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
You MUST keep up the good work Blitz as you're fanfics are totally awesome!!!!

_________________
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:36 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
See?!? Living proof of what I just said!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:37 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
ok your right.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 6:57 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Damn right I'm right! I might occassionally worry you all with comments that wouldn't be out of place in a mental asylum, and I've been known to jam coco-pops up my nose just to prove the weight of an egg on the moon, but I would NEVER fill you with false hope. And blitz, you're the best damn fanfic writer I ever met (Online or otherwise) and don't - not even for one second- ever believe otherwise!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:03 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
hell no, i know i am, i have read this one fanfic from this guy an he wrote it about Claire and charlie Rolling Eyes and all it talked about was SEX it was very weird.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:27 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
What, sex was weird, or the fact that he was talking about it was weird?

Anyway, if ever you're down...and troubled...and you need a helping hand...and nothing - Okay, I'm gonna stop now. What I'm saying is, if you ever find yourself doubting whether anyone reads your fanfics or whatever, you can always come here and read the comment above and know there's always at least one person in the world that still smiles when they see a new post by "Blitz_rockon" in the Fanfic section of Lost Island...

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:31 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
So when nothing.......nothing is going right, lol i shall just thinm about the one peron who will always be here to read my fanfics, i really apreciate it when people read my fanfics but its sometimes hard to know when someone has read them without a comment but now i know you are all reading them i shall smile and confue a few people.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:36 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Lol, you do that!!!

You can count on me to read them. And you can count on me to comment on them as well. A great man once said "We always hear criticism when we're doing something wrong, but we very rarely get credit when we do something right." Well, from now on, I'm gonna make sure I let everyone know just how good a job they're doing!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:42 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks for your contribution.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:44 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Hey, that's what friends are for, right?

*Clears throat and starts singing in lovely Scottish voice*
We're your friends
We're your friends
We're your friends to the bitter end

When you're alone
Who comes around
To pluck you up
When you are down
And when you're outside, looking in
Who's there to open the door?

That's what friends are for!

Who's always eager to extend
A friendly claw?
That's what friends are for!

And when you're lost in dire need
Who's at your side at lightning speed?
We're friends of every creature
Comin' down the pike
In fact we never met an animal
We didn't like, didn't like

So you can see
We're friends in need
And friends in need
Are friends indeed
We'll keep you safe
In the jungle forevermore

THAT's WHAT FRIENDS ARE FOR!!!!!!!!!!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:47 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
WOW YAY WOOOOOHOOOOO, YAY wait i already aid that one. That was amazing, you should take that up as a profetion

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 15, 2006 7:52 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
lol

_________________
Fri Dec 15, 2006 8:00 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Yes, I'll be a professional song-typer-outer! Great idea *Runs off in search of agent*

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 16, 2006 9:55 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
LMAO!

_________________
Sun Dec 17, 2006 3:25 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 14 “Special”

Greg was in the caves, he had decided to move back to the beach after Chris made him realise that Claire wont come back any quicker if he stayed in the caves. Greg was collecting his stuff when he heard Charlie asking Michael,
“Do you know where Claire’s things are?” Greg felt sorry for Charlie; he had obviously never had a girlfriend and was so sure that Claire liked him. Charlie wanted Claire so bad but Greg knew that Claire would not go for him. They had known each other……what…….4 weeks. He had known Claire for 2 years and there was something between them that was more that her and Charlie could ever have. Claire believed in astrology which is why she was here in the first place, but she believed that once she found her falling star she would never let it go. It was a nursery rhyme that her dad had sung her when she was a baby and now she believed that she has caught her falling star, Greg. Greg stopped thinking about it and walked over to Charlie to answer his question,
“Your looking for Claire’s stuff aren’t you?”
“Have you seen it?” Charlie asked back excited,
“Yep, I saw it in my hands as I carried it back to the beach,” Greg answered, Charlie’s face sank and it almost looked like he was going to punch Greg.
“Why have you taken her cases back to the beach, she lives here with me now,” Charlie said knowing exactly why Greg had taken her cases back.
“She will be safer at the beach Charlie,” Greg said trying to calm Charlie down before he hurts himself.
“What where the polar bears and boar can chew on her legs?” Charlie said in his usual sarcastic way,
“It beats being kidnapped by that psycho Ethan where god know what is happening to her and the baby,” Greg said as he lifted his suitcase off the ground and walked off saying,
“Its time you stopped this little crush Charlie. Find yourself another girl, because Claire and the baby are mine,” and he walked off into the jungle hearing Charlie curse his name and swear a couple of times.

Greg finally reaches the beach where he is greeted by Chris and Rachel.
“So you decided to stay here then, with us,” Chris chuckles,
“Yeah, you were right, staying in the caves was a nightmare, at least here my nightmares don’t come true,” Greg jokes and drags his suitcase to his hut where Katharine was tidying it up and moving Claire’s stuff,
“Wow it looks so clean,” Greg said,
“All I did was sweep the sand out and tidy our beds,” Katharine said as if it wasn’t a big deal. Greg looked around and his smile dropped off his face,
“I miss her so much, I hope she comes back soon,” Greg said throwing his suitcase onto his bed.
“Well I am still in the caves so I could call you if Claire comes back,” Katharine says smiling. Greg looks up at her and smiles back,
“Thanks Katharine, it will mean a lot.” Greg said back,
“No problem, you just keep this place tidy now that I have cleaned it,” Katharine said,
“I will,” Greg said leading her out. After Katharine had headed back to the caves Greg lay on his bed and thought about Claire. Images of her and Charlie came slowly flowing into his thoughts and he could feel himself hating Charlie. Greg felt sick when he thought of them, he knew Claire loved him but Charlie was so persistent. Also she may never forgive him for lying to her again. He knew he should never have promised her that he would protect her when he knew he couldn’t.

In a flashback Greg is going up the stairs when Thomas runs past him with a baseball bat,
“Thomas what are you…….Oh god,” Greg said and he rushed up the stairs as fast as he could, not interested in catching Thomas.

When Greg reached Claire’s flat it had been totally demolished. Everything was broken and Claire was nowhere to be seen.
“CLAIRE, Claire where are you?” Greg shouted and he started to kick doors open in an attempt to find Claire ion one of the rooms. Greg had one final door to knock open, the bedroom door. He kicked it open and saw Claire in tears standing behind the door with a lamp. When she saw Greg she became angry and shouted,
“Where were you?! Where were you when I needed you?!” Greg couldn’t answer; he knew the answer but didn’t want to tell her it,
“Claire I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have let him do this, I should have stopped him. I’m sorry,” Greg said looking at the floor shamed. Claire became less angry with Greg and more scared about her own safety and the babies,
“You have to protect us Greg, me and the baby, you have to be here,” Claire said and she fell into Greg’s arms and cried on his shoulder,
“I promise Claire that I won’t let anything happen to you or the baby. I will be here for you Claire,” Greg promised as he held her tight.

Back on the beach, Greg is staring at the top of his hut, thinking of what an idiot he has been and how he could have let this happen.

Greg decides that he is going to take a walk, to get some fresh air. As he walks along the beach he sees’s Charlie and Kate talking.
“Do you know where Claire’s things are? Greg said he brought them back here,” Charlie asks,
“I know where they are but I ain’t letting you take them back!” Greg shouts as he walks towards them,
“I don’t want to take them back, I have more important things to do with them,” Charlie said trying not to look Greg in the eye’s and heads off to Greg’s tent, Greg chases him down and see’s Charlie rush into his hut. Greg rushes in at throws Charlie out.
“What do you think your doing mate?” Greg asks,
“I was looking for Claire’s diary, I told you I don’t want her luggage,” Charlie said standing up and brushing the sand off him,
“Why do you want her diary?” Greg asks,
“To see if she has written anything about what has happened to her,” Charlie answers but Greg just smiles and says,
“Don’t you mean to see if she has written anything about you?”
“I’m serious she might have something important in there, come on you’re a cop, you should know about new evidence and what not,” Charlie said trying to convince Greg that its right,
“I also know about victim confidentiality so if I help you find it then you don’t get to read it,” Greg says,
“But what about you?” Charlie says angry that he doesn’t get to read it,
“Because I am the investigating officer I get to look at the information but not tell anyone else what I have just read,” Greg says,
“But how are we going to find her if you’re the only one that knows where she is?” Charlie asks guessing the answer to his question,
“We don’t, I am,” Greg says heading off to the only person that would have it if it wasn’t in her suitcase, Sawyer.

Greg walks towards Sawyers tent with Charlie stumbling behind him.
“Morning sheriff, what can I do for ya?” Sawyer said grinning,
“I believe you have Claire’s diary,” Greg asks,
“Why would I have her diary?” Sawyer asks,
“Because it was taken from her luggage,” Charlie said angrily trying to get inside Sawyers tent but Greg holds him back,
“So when something goes missing I’m the one that stole it?” Sawyer asks offended that they would think such a thing,
“Yeah I do so do you have the diary or not?” Greg asks
“What you mean this one?” Sawyer says taking the diary out of his pocket and holding it up.
“Give it to me,” Charlie said lunging forward to grab it but sawyer moves it out of his way and stands up.
“I don’t think that’s the best idea, I’m sure missy Claire wouldn’t want you to read her diary,” Sawyer said,
“He isn’t going to read the diary, but I am,” Greg says
“So why is Mr Aussie allowed to read the diary and has been pop star isn’t?” Sawyer asks,
“Because I have slept with her and I love her, ow and I don’t know if anyone has told ou this but she is having my baby so I think there isn’t a secret I don’t know about her,” Greg says, Sawyer is stunned but managers to find something to annoy Greg,
“ I don’t think its fair that you get to read everything missy Claire has written about little Charlie here,” Sawyer says,
“You read it? You B*****d!” Charlie shouts and tries to grab the Diary but Sawyer moves it out of his way. Charlie nearly falls over but Kate catches him,
“Just give him the diary Sawyer,” Kate says getting frustrated with Sawyers games.
“Now hang on here, doesn’t Charles want to know what mamma Claire has been saying about him?” Sawyer asks trying to stir up trouble,
“Like what?” Charlie asks, Greg gives him a frown but then turns back to sawyer as he starts to read from the diary.
““Dear Diary, I’m getting really freaked out by that has-been pop star. I think he’s stalking me.” Greg chuckles at the diary entry but stops after getting a frown from Charlie,
“How about another one,dear diary, the little limey runt just won’t let up…..” Sawyer starts but is cut off by a fist that collides into his stomach.
“Ouch!” Sawyer shouted as Charlie punched Sawyer in the stomach. Charlie bent down to pick the diary up when Sawyer punches Charlie in the face and sends him back. Sawyer puts a hand on the diary to pick it up when I foot wearing black trainers comes down on his hand and the diary,
“ARRRRRRGH!” Shouts Sawyer and he looks up to see Greg crushing his hand into the sand, “What the hell is it, Beat the crap out of Sawyer day!” Sawyer shouts trying to get his hand free,
“No, because if it was then I would have done this,” Greg said letting Sawyers hand free only to bring his other foot into sawyers head, Sawyer was blasted backwards and landed on his back still holding the diary, “Ow come on Sawyer, is that diary really worth this much pain,” Greg said smiling as he presses down on Sawyers chest with his right foot.
“No it’s not, and for the record I didn’t read a single page of the stupid book,” Sawyer said throwing the book up to Greg. Greg realizes his foot off Sawyers chest and walks toward Charlie and Kate,
“Thanks Sawyer, I enjoyed that,” Greg chuckles heading back to his tent,
“I wish the feeling was neutral!” Sawyer shouted and lay flat for a few minutes, trying to regain his senses.

Greg see’s Charlie rush head and wonders why. Greg follows and see’s him and Kate carrying Claire’s things,
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!” Greg shouts chasing the 2 down.
“I am not having Claire live by him,” Charlie says nodding at Sawyer who finally gets up.
“Charlie don’t do this, put the stuff back now,” Greg says but Charlie continues to walk, Greg punches Charlie and he drops Claire’s things, Greg then lifts Charlie up and shouts “Put her stuff back NOW!” his eye’s glaring at Charlie. Suddenly Chris comes charging into Greg and tackles him to the ground. “What are you doing Chris?” Greg asks thrashing around,
“Stopping you from making a big mistake, you are supposed to be showing Claire how much you love her by respecting her decisions,” Chris said pushing his knee on Greg’s neck,
“But I want her with me, not with him,” Greg said glaring at Charlie,
“I know but you have to control yourself, what you did to Sawyer was funny but Claire has decided to move to the caves, and you have to live with it,” Chris said, Greg watches as Charlie and Kate take Claire’s stuff to the caves and Greg starts to cry,
“I don’t want to loose her again, not after what happened at the caves last time,” Greg sobs,
“Well then you should go, go to the caves,” Chris advices,
“No, I’d rather stay here, your right, I shouldn’t force Claire to do anything, if she wants to come, live here with me then she can move here,” Greg said and Chris released Greg and watched as the broken man stumbled towards his hut and went inside.

Greg lay on his bed and looked through Claire’s diary. He started to cry as he read things that she had said about him and he started to smile when he read on and found that Claire only wanted to be friends with Charlie. Greg knew that Charlie would tell Claire about him punching Charlie, again but he didn’t care, after all she loved him and not Charlie.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Wed Dec 20, 2006 5:03 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Astonishingly, that has a lot of similarities to my plans for "House Of The Rising Sun"!!!! Creepy...

But, once again, blitz, you have outdone yourself. They just keep getting better and better. I can't imagine how awesome they're going to be by "Exodus"!!!

PS I've been mulling over the next two episodes of my own fanfic, and I'm gonna start writing later on tonight.

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Dec 20, 2006 7:44 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
Great as usual Blitz!

I'm looking forward to seeing more work from both of you!

_________________
Wed Dec 20, 2006 8:01 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
You say that, but you don't mean it! Wink

Nah, don't worry, I'll post any new episodes up here whether you look forward to it or not!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Dec 20, 2006 8:04 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
I do!
I love the fanfics!

_________________
Wed Dec 20, 2006 8:25 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Me too!!! Writing them, reading them, eating them...Wait, scratch that last one!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Dec 20, 2006 8:32 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
lmao!

_________________
Wed Dec 20, 2006 8:58 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Remember that discussion we had the other night about you becoming an addict to posting "lol" and "lmao"? I think it's time you had a word with John Locke about making choices...

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:01 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
I think you're right!
I need to speak to the island!

How else do I reply to funny posts though?! You're such a funny guy!

_________________
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:09 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
First of all, humouring me with all this "funny guy" malarkey isn't the way to reply. The best way to reply would be to take whatever I have just said and try and relate it to something to do with you. Eg For that post up there, you could have said "Lol, I once ate a plastic apple once" or something. Then the buck is passed onto the next person to think of something to say other than "lol", and the circle of life continues...

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:14 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
Well honestly I DO find you funny and i don't want you to think that I'm sucking up to you!

However, i've read your recommendation and I will try and do like you say!

_________________
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:19 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
I'm glad to hear it! Just wash, rinse and repeat the process and you can be as odd and mind-numbingly idiotic as me!!!

PS It doesn't matter if you keep on posting just the "lol"! That just lets me know that you appreciate my spectacular sense of humour! And I've also left you speechless! Actually, I quite like the "lol"s! You should stick with them!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:25 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
I'll use a variety!

LOL! that was for you!

_________________
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:39 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Thank you! I appreciate it greatly! LOL!!! (Hey, it isn't actually that bad!)

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:44 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
see!

_________________
Wed Dec 20, 2006 9:45 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
i'm glad you like them, i may not write another for a while, i have season 3 to watch, yes i broke my honor and promise to you guys and have got Season 3 downloads from ellie, but now we can talk about season 3 till we run out of things to say and end up saying "Yeah," And "Lol,"

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Thu Dec 21, 2006 11:56 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Lol.

Don't worry about watching it blitz! I'm impressed and proud that you lasted this long! And it's not fair that you're missing out on all the season 3 discussions anyway! Go and watch them NOW! You deserve to!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Thu Dec 21, 2006 11:58 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
lol, thanks but i couldnt have lasted as long as i did withou you guys, i am serious, after i found out you were watching it sawbucks i just lost all faith and asked ellie for the downloads.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Thu Dec 21, 2006 12:07 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Well, I'm sorry that I'm your "Pearl Station", but I am glad that you will soon be able to join in all the wonderful season 3 conversations!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Thu Dec 21, 2006 12:33 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
that i will, i cant wait to see the gorgeous face of Claire again and see what antics charlie an her get up to.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Thu Dec 21, 2006 12:36 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Well, I can tell you she looks as stunning as ever!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Thu Dec 21, 2006 12:38 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Its about all i epected from her.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Thu Dec 21, 2006 12:41 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Lol, well she does it spectacularly to say the least!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Thu Dec 21, 2006 12:45 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 15 “Homecoming” part 1

Greg was wide awake on his bed; he couldn’t sleep for the life in him. He had too much on his mind. It was alright for Chris to tell him to let go but he couldn’t, he just couldn’t. Suddenly Greg heard someone shouting his name; the voice was familiar and was a women’s. Greg jumped out of be and burst out of his hut to see Katharine running down the beach waving her arms,
“What’s wrong Katharine?!” Greg shouted but Katharine was smiling so it must be good.
“Claire……” Katharine started but after Claire’s name was mentioned Greg ran off towards the forest to the caves.

Greg could feel his heart pounding. If she had returned then Alex had done what he asked, and for that he was forever grateful. He didn’t think about any tree’s or bushes that got in his way, he just ran, ran like he was full of life, or maybe he was. He heard Katharine shouting him but he didn’t want to stop and listen to her, he had to go to Claire, and he was planning on doing that before anything else. Greg can feeling himself getting closer and closer to her but he cannot see her. Suddenly he hears a huge scream, it was Claire, but why was she screaming. Unimaginable fear came over Greg as he ran, images of Claire covered in blood. Greg hoped and prayed that she was alright but the screams were not helping matters. Greg continued faster and faster his heart about to explode with exhaustion. “I must not stop, I must get to her” Greg kept saying to himself.

Finally he arrived in the caves, but they were practically empty, everyone was standing around the infirmary. Greg could hear Claire voice shouting,
“Who are you, who are you, who are you people?”
“Claire?” Greg said, the crowd turned around and moved so that Greg could see Claire at the other end of the line of people.
“Greg, is that you?” Claire asked,
“Yes Claire it’s me,” Greg said walking towards Claire. Claire stands up and slightly falls into Greg’ arms with tears rolling down her cheeks. “It’s ok Claire, its ok, your safe now, safe with me,” Greg said trying to comfort her. Charlie tried to get closer and rub Claire’s back but Greg shook his head and sent him back.

Greg, Claire, Jack, Locke and Charlie are sitting in the caves and talking about what she remembers.
“I don’t remember any of you, I don’t remember any of this,” Claire explains,
“But you know Greg?” Charlie said standing up enraged, he slightly scares Claire so Jack pulls him back down,
“What do you remember Claire?” Jack asks,
“Um…..I was on a plane……um……heading from Sydney to LA,” Claire answers,
“Which is why she knows me Charlie,” Greg say but Charlie doesn’t answer back.
“Claire…..we were on that plane, it crashed here, on this island almost a month ago,” Jack says calmly,
“No! I’m due…..” Claire says afraid
“Its ok Claire, our baby is fine, he’s healthy, he’s kicking, he’s ok Claire, its going to be ok.” Greg explains.
“Ow thank god, but if it’s been almost a month, then why hasn’t somebody come to get us?” Claire asks looking at Greg who looks towards Jack, who looks towards Locke, who looks at Charlie who looks back at Claire.

After a while Jack, and Locke went to reassure the crowd but Charlie refused to leave her side.
“Charlie don’t you have something else to do?” Greg said trying to get Charlie to leave,
“No I want to be here to protect Claire,” Charlie says angrily, seeing right through Greg’s ploy.
“I think Greg can protect me well enough….Charlie is it?” Claire says
“Ow you think so do you, well let me tell you……” Charlie started but Greg stood up and grabbed his shirt and dragged him away,
“Charlie, Claire has already suffered enough, I think you should leave before you hurt her,” Greg said,
“What?! Me, hurt her?” Charlie shouted angry that Greg would think such a thing,
“If you tell her anything about the past on this island then you will hurt her, remember what happened when we told her about the plane crash, well it will be ten times worse than that, she will hate you and me for the rest of her life and then no-one will protect her.” Greg explained. Charlie looked over Greg’s shoulder at Claire and then glared at Greg before releasing his shirt and storming of into the jungle.
“What’s wrong with Charlie?” Claire asks,
“He’s just angry because he can’t spend time with you,” Greg says,
“Are me and him friends?” Claire asks. Greg comes to a dilemma, he could say that they weren’t friends and Claire would never speak to him again or he could tell the truth and say that they were friends and have them spend time with each other. He decided that he had told enough lies to Claire, it was time he told her the truth.
“Yeah, you and him are friends,” Greg said sighing as he said it. Greg then remembers he has Claire journal, “Ow Claire I almost forgot, I have your diary here,” Greg said taking it out of his pocket, “Maybe it will explain a few things,” Greg finished and handed her the diary.
“My diary! Thank you Greg,” Claire shouted with excitement and kissed Greg on the cheek. Although Claire would find some new stuff in there she started writing it when she got pregnant so there will be some stuff she already knows but Greg was hoping it would clear things up.

Greg wakes up with Claire fast asleep with her head on his lap. Greg had slept against the wall of the cave and his neck really hurt. Claire squirms so Greg sits still,
“Is she ok?” a Scottish accented voice asks, Greg looks up and see’s Chris standing above Claire,
“She’s fine just a little tired,” Greg says, Suddenly Claire wakes up and Chris jumps back surprised,
“I had better go,” Chris says not wanting to scare Claire,
“No stay, it will be good for Claire to meant someone new, but don’t say anything about the past involving me and her,” Greg explains,
“Ok,” Chris says just as Claire opens her eyes, She see’s Chris and hides behind Greg.
“Its ok Claire, this is Chris, he is a friend,” Greg says, Claire slowly comes out from behind Greg and says to Chris,
“Hello,” Very timidly,
“Hi there Claire, how are you?” Chris asks,
“Fine thank you,” Claire answers, she then pauses to think of something else to say,
“So…..your accent, its Scottish isn’t it?” Claire asks,
“Yes it is, I am from Harwich which is close to the borderline of England and Scotland,” Chris said happy to share the information with Claire. Suddenly Jack came marching up to Greg and said
“Greg, we have a problem,” His face was really serious and when he looked at Claire Greg knew it was.

“Ethan’s come back for Claire,” Jack said looking at Claire who had overheard Ethan’s name.
“Who is this Ethan guy?” Claire asks as if he was nobody, but he was far from it.
“Ethan was the guy that took you and…….did stuff to you,” Greg tried to explain,
“What kind of stuff?” Claire asks,
“We don’t know, all we know is he had you for 2 weeks,” Jack answers
“And now he has come back for you,” Greg said holding Claire by her shoulders and looking straight into her eye’s.
“I’ll kill that B*****d, just give me a knife and I’ll go and find him and kill him right now,” Chris said angrily standing up and making fists.
“Calm down Chris, we need a plan, have we got a plan?” Greg asks,
“Yes Locke has a plan and he wants to speak with you, now,” Jack says,
“Chris you go, I am staying here,” Greg says cuddling Claire and holding her tight.
“What?” Jack says shocked at Greg’s decision,
“If Ethan wants Claire then he can come here and try and take her. But I promise to protect Claire and make sure that he doesn’t live long enough to see her again,” Greg said,
“Ok, you can stay here and look out for Ethan at the caves, Chris, you can stay too, the rest can guard the beach,” Jack said turning around and heading in the direction of the beach.
“Get a knife Chris, we have to be ready, Ethan is smarter and stronger than anyone on this island. So let’s give him something to think about,” Greg said holding his hand out,
“I will defend these caves with my life, and will fight by your side, not for me, not for Scotland, but for Claire,” Chris said placing his hand on top of Greg’s and the raised there hands to signify there bond.

Greg had left Claire with Charlie, the last person he wished to leave her with ended up being the only person available and Claire seemed to get on with him. Greg did put some ground rules down on Charlie but he seemed ok with them and when him and Charlie got along he seemed and alright guy.

Greg was going to talk to Locke about “The plan when he stumbled across Jack and Kate talking about guns,
“What are you 2 planning?” Greg asks,
“Nothing,” Jack answers but Kate has other plans.
“You know that guns case?” Kate asks,
“The Marshall’s case, yeah why?” Greg asks back,
“I want to open it and hand out guns to everyone but Jack disagrees,” Kate says almost like she is complaining to Greg,
“And with good reason, if you give everyone a gun they will shoot everything and everyone but Ethan,” Greg says,
“Thank you,” Jack says boasting,
“But, there are a few people who know how to use them so I think you should give them a gun.” Greg said,
“Like who?” Jack said, Greg nods to Kate and Jack smiles,
“Giving a gun to a Criminal, isn’t that against the law,” Jack says,
“Only in every country except here, because in here, we make up our own rules,” Greg said and he walks back to the caves.

Night comes over the cave; Greg is pretty relaxed for someone who has a pregnant woman to protect from a super human being who could be anywhere.
“Maybe we should move her,” Charlie asks Jack,
“She’s safer here Charlie,” Jack answers back, Greg peers over and Claire who is asleep behind him at the corner of the cave so anyone who wants her would have to get past Greg.
“Nobody is safe!” Charlie shouts,
“Keep it down will ya people are trying to sleep, one being me,” Greg says,
“What?! You can’t sleep; he could come at any time!” Charlie shouts again, Claire stirs behind Greg so Greg stands up and faces Charlie.
“He said he was going to come at Sunrise, correct?” Greg asks,
“Yeah but……” Charlie starts,
“So he will come at Sunrise……….It wasn’t your fault,” Greg said,
“What?” Charlie said confused,
“I know you think that you are to blame but your not, and that isnt an excuse to pile the blame on me.” Greg answers,
“I just can’t help feeling like I let her down,” Charlie says sitting on a log,
“I know what you mean, but try not to think about it, she will be safe here, I am here and I will protect her with my life,” Greg says and holds out a knife to Charlie,
“And I know you will too,” And he pats Charlie on the back and sits next to Claire and strokes her head and awaits the scum that caused him so much grief, and her so much pain.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 22, 2006 8:06 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 15 “Homecoming” part 1

Greg was wide awake on his bed; he couldn’t sleep for the life in him. He had too much on his mind. It was alright for Chris to tell him to let go but he couldn’t, he just couldn’t. Suddenly Greg heard someone shouting his name; the voice was familiar and was a women’s. Greg jumped out of be and burst out of his hut to see Katharine running down the beach waving her arms,
“What’s wrong Katharine?!” Greg shouted but Katharine was smiling so it must be good.
“Claire……” Katharine started but after Claire’s name was mentioned Greg ran off towards the forest to the caves.

Greg could feel his heart pounding. If she had returned then Alex had done what he asked, and for that he was forever grateful. He didn’t think about any tree’s or bushes that got in his way, he just ran, ran like he was full of life, or maybe he was. He heard Katharine shouting him but he didn’t want to stop and listen to her, he had to go to Claire, and he was planning on doing that before anything else. Greg can feeling himself getting closer and closer to her but he cannot see her. Suddenly he hears a huge scream, it was Claire, but why was she screaming. Unimaginable fear came over Greg as he ran, images of Claire covered in blood. Greg hoped and prayed that she was alright but the screams were not helping matters. Greg continued faster and faster his heart about to explode with exhaustion. “I must not stop, I must get to her” Greg kept saying to himself.

Finally he arrived in the caves, but they were practically empty, everyone was standing around the infirmary. Greg could hear Claire voice shouting,
“Who are you, who are you, who are you people?”
“Claire?” Greg said, the crowd turned around and moved so that Greg could see Claire at the other end of the line of people.
“Greg, is that you?” Claire asked,
“Yes Claire it’s me,” Greg said walking towards Claire. Claire stands up and slightly falls into Greg’ arms with tears rolling down her cheeks. “It’s ok Claire, its ok, your safe now, safe with me,” Greg said trying to comfort her. Charlie tried to get closer and rub Claire’s back but Greg shook his head and sent him back.

Greg, Claire, Jack, Locke and Charlie are sitting in the caves and talking about what she remembers.
“I don’t remember any of you, I don’t remember any of this,” Claire explains,
“But you know Greg?” Charlie said standing up enraged, he slightly scares Claire so Jack pulls him back down,
“What do you remember Claire?” Jack asks,
“Um…..I was on a plane……um……heading from Sydney to LA,” Claire answers,
“Which is why she knows me Charlie,” Greg say but Charlie doesn’t answer back.
“Claire…..we were on that plane, it crashed here, on this island almost a month ago,” Jack says calmly,
“No! I’m due…..” Claire says afraid
“Its ok Claire, our baby is fine, he’s healthy, he’s kicking, he’s ok Claire, its going to be ok.” Greg explains.
“Ow thank god, but if it’s been almost a month, then why hasn’t somebody come to get us?” Claire asks looking at Greg who looks towards Jack, who looks towards Locke, who looks at Charlie who looks back at Claire.

After a while Jack, and Locke went to reassure the crowd but Charlie refused to leave her side.
“Charlie don’t you have something else to do?” Greg said trying to get Charlie to leave,
“No I want to be here to protect Claire,” Charlie says angrily, seeing right through Greg’s ploy.
“I think Greg can protect me well enough….Charlie is it?” Claire says
“Ow you think so do you, well let me tell you……” Charlie started but Greg stood up and grabbed his shirt and dragged him away,
“Charlie, Claire has already suffered enough, I think you should leave before you hurt her,” Greg said,
“What?! Me, hurt her?” Charlie shouted angry that Greg would think such a thing,
“If you tell her anything about the past on this island then you will hurt her, remember what happened when we told her about the plane crash, well it will be ten times worse than that, she will hate you and me for the rest of her life and then no-one will protect her.” Greg explained. Charlie looked over Greg’s shoulder at Claire and then glared at Greg before releasing his shirt and storming of into the jungle.
“What’s wrong with Charlie?” Claire asks,
“He’s just angry because he can’t spend time with you,” Greg says,
“Are me and him friends?” Claire asks. Greg comes to a dilemma, he could say that they weren’t friends and Claire would never speak to him again or he could tell the truth and say that they were friends and have them spend time with each other. He decided that he had told enough lies to Claire, it was time he told her the truth.
“Yeah, you and him are friends,” Greg said sighing as he said it. Greg then remembers he has Claire journal, “Ow Claire I almost forgot, I have your diary here,” Greg said taking it out of his pocket, “Maybe it will explain a few things,” Greg finished and handed her the diary.
“My diary! Thank you Greg,” Claire shouted with excitement and kissed Greg on the cheek. Although Claire would find some new stuff in there she started writing it when she got pregnant so there will be some stuff she already knows but Greg was hoping it would clear things up.

Greg wakes up with Claire fast asleep with her head on his lap. Greg had slept against the wall of the cave and his neck really hurt. Claire squirms so Greg sits still,
“Is she ok?” a Scottish accented voice asks, Greg looks up and see’s Chris standing above Claire,
“She’s fine just a little tired,” Greg says, Suddenly Claire wakes up and Chris jumps back surprised,
“I had better go,” Chris says not wanting to scare Claire,
“No stay, it will be good for Claire to meant someone new, but don’t say anything about the past involving me and her,” Greg explains,
“Ok,” Chris says just as Claire opens her eyes, She see’s Chris and hides behind Greg.
“Its ok Claire, this is Chris, he is a friend,” Greg says, Claire slowly comes out from behind Greg and says to Chris,
“Hello,” Very timidly,
“Hi there Claire, how are you?” Chris asks,
“Fine thank you,” Claire answers, she then pauses to think of something else to say,
“So…..your accent, its Scottish isn’t it?” Claire asks,
“Yes it is, I am from Harwich which is close to the borderline of England and Scotland,” Chris said happy to share the information with Claire. Suddenly Jack came marching up to Greg and said
“Greg, we have a problem,” His face was really serious and when he looked at Claire Greg knew it was.

“Ethan’s come back for Claire,” Jack said looking at Claire who had overheard Ethan’s name.
“Who is this Ethan guy?” Claire asks as if he was nobody, but he was far from it.
“Ethan was the guy that took you and…….did stuff to you,” Greg tried to explain,
“What kind of stuff?” Claire asks,
“We don’t know, all we know is he had you for 2 weeks,” Jack answers
“And now he has come back for you,” Greg said holding Claire by her shoulders and looking straight into her eye’s.
“I’ll kill that B*****d, just give me a knife and I’ll go and find him and kill him right now,” Chris said angrily standing up and making fists.
“Calm down Chris, we need a plan, have we got a plan?” Greg asks,
“Yes Locke has a plan and he wants to speak with you, now,” Jack says,
“Chris you go, I am staying here,” Greg says cuddling Claire and holding her tight.
“What?” Jack says shocked at Greg’s decision,
“If Ethan wants Claire then he can come here and try and take her. But I promise to protect Claire and make sure that he doesn’t live long enough to see her again,” Greg said,
“Ok, you can stay here and look out for Ethan at the caves, Chris, you can stay too, the rest can guard the beach,” Jack said turning around and heading in the direction of the beach.
“Get a knife Chris, we have to be ready, Ethan is smarter and stronger than anyone on this island. So let’s give him something to think about,” Greg said holding his hand out,
“I will defend these caves with my life, and will fight by your side, not for me, not for Scotland, but for Claire,” Chris said placing his hand on top of Greg’s and the raised there hands to signify there bond.

Greg had left Claire with Charlie, the last person he wished to leave her with ended up being the only person available and Claire seemed to get on with him. Greg did put some ground rules down on Charlie but he seemed ok with them and when him and Charlie got along he seemed and alright guy.

Greg was going to talk to Locke about “The plan when he stumbled across Jack and Kate talking about guns,
“What are you 2 planning?” Greg asks,
“Nothing,” Jack answers but Kate has other plans.
“You know that guns case?” Kate asks,
“The Marshall’s case, yeah why?” Greg asks back,
“I want to open it and hand out guns to everyone but Jack disagrees,” Kate says almost like she is complaining to Greg,
“And with good reason, if you give everyone a gun they will shoot everything and everyone but Ethan,” Greg says,
“Thank you,” Jack says boasting,
“But, there are a few people who know how to use them so I think you should give them a gun.” Greg said,
“Like who?” Jack said, Greg nods to Kate and Jack smiles,
“Giving a gun to a Criminal, isn’t that against the law,” Jack says,
“Only in every country except here, because in here, we make up our own rules,” Greg said and he walks back to the caves.

Night comes over the cave; Greg is pretty relaxed for someone who has a pregnant woman to protect from a super human being who could be anywhere.
“Maybe we should move her,” Charlie asks Jack,
“She’s safer here Charlie,” Jack answers back, Greg peers over and Claire who is asleep behind him at the corner of the cave so anyone who wants her would have to get past Greg.
“Nobody is safe!” Charlie shouts,
“Keep it down will ya people are trying to sleep, one being me,” Greg says,
“What?! You can’t sleep; he could come at any time!” Charlie shouts again, Claire stirs behind Greg so Greg stands up and faces Charlie.
“He said he was going to come at Sunrise, correct?” Greg asks,
“Yeah but……” Charlie starts,
“So he will come at Sunrise……….It wasn’t your fault,” Greg said,
“What?” Charlie said confused,
“I know you think that you are to blame but your not, and that isnt an excuse to pile the blame on me.” Greg answers,
“I just can’t help feeling like I let her down,” Charlie says sitting on a log,
“I know what you mean, but try not to think about it, she will be safe here, I am here and I will protect her with my life,” Greg says and holds out a knife to Charlie,
“And I know you will too,” And he pats Charlie on the back and sits next to Claire and strokes her head and awaits the scum that caused him so much grief, and her so much pain.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 22, 2006 8:06 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Amazingly ubelievable, blitz! A...maz...ing...ly un...be...lie...va...ble!!!!!!

I like how Chris and Greg are becoming stronger friends as the 'season' goes on! The same will be the case for my own fanfics, though right now they still don't quite see eye to eye! Look out for "House Of The Rising Sun" and "The Moth" over the next day or so - I've been thinking it through big-time and know exactly what's going to happen, it's just a case of typing it up!!! But seriously blitz, that was incredible. I can't wait for part 2!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:07 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
cant wait, i will tape my eye's open so i dont miss a second of them arriving here.

Part 2 is going to be huge, Ethan wont know what hit him.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:13 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
That's good to hear!!! I might introduce Ethan a few episodes early and have a big rock fall on his head, knocking him out (In a very painful manner) until he bears any particular importance...

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:16 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
lol, all though ethan appears to be a weedy little worm before we find out he's an other he still is stronger than any of the islanders and could probably catch or dodge any rock, but its good to know that you are giving the scum bag ome pain, he will get plenty of it in part 2.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:20 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Lol, I REALLY can't wait now!!! And, yeah, he didn't look much before the whole "If you do not stop following me, I will kill one of them" incident. Still, just shows that looks can be deceiving, and that you should never judge a book by its cover!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:26 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
that is certinatly the case for the others, forst Ethan, then Henry gale, you would have thought they would have learnt not to trust anyone other than the ones they crashed with.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:31 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Yes, well, in such extreme circumstances, the panic and stress can make you a bit of an idiot!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:33 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
yeah but i saw henry from a mile away, i would have killed him regardless.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:35 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Same here! I knew he was an Other right from the off, and so did Sayid, which sealed the deal for me!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:38 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
yeah when sayid tortures him that sealed it, but i had my suspitions and was 80 percent sure he was an other.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:42 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Oh, dear God, yes! I suspected him even before Sayid had considered torture!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 11:44 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 15 “Homecoming” Part 2

Greg opens his eye’s to see the roof or the caves. He just lays there for a moment then realises that it was morning. Greg jumps up and looks around. Claire and Charlie were talking and Chris was still guarding the entrance of the caves.
“I think it’s safe now Chris, Ethan hasn’t come here tonight,” Greg said cracking his back and rolling his head on his neck.
“That doesn’t mean he hasn’t come. I am going to see who has been killed,” Chris says walking to the beach,
“How do you even know he has killed someone? We might actually have caught him!” Greg shouted but even he began to doubt his own words. Greg turned to Charlie and Claire, who were laughing and joking and said,
“I am going to check on the people on the beach are alright, you make sure you take care of yourself Claire,” Greg says to Claire who just nods, “And you make sure you protect her Charlie, if anything happens to her then I will make sure you pay the price,” Greg said glaring at Charlie,
“Will ya just trust me, nothing will happen to her, I swear,” Charlie said slightly scared of what Greg said. Greg smiles and turns to Chris and they disappear off into the jungle.

On the beach there is a huge commotion like something has happened, Greg and Chris look at each other and the take big deep breaths before heading towards Kate.
“Who is it?” Greg asks putting a regretful hand on Kate’s shoulder.
“It its Scot, Ethan came from the water and broke his neck, his arms and all of his fingers,” Kate,
“Scot,” Chris said looking at Scots lifeless body and shedding a tear for his fallen friend,
“Its ok Chris, he would have died fast,” Greg said trying not to act like he cared but also showing the guy some respect.
“We have to get rid of the body,” Kate said,
“You take Chris and get some water or something, I will burry Scot,” Greg said picking up Scots body.
“No Greg, sometimes you have to learn to let go. Me and Kate will burry him, you have Claire to think about,” Chris said lifting one side of Scots body whilst Kate grabbed the other. As Chris and Kate walked past Greg, Greg put a regretful hand on Chris’s shoulder and said,
“I will get the b*****d for what he has done, I will make him suffer more pain than every one of his victims put together,” and Greg marched off back to the caves, leaving Chris and Kate to burry Scot.

They had a ceremony for Scot, Hurley was saying a few words and Chris had prepared a speech about there time together since the crash. Greg stood and watched and his blood boiled. Ethan had killed one of them, there was no doubt that he would kill another unless Greg got to him first.

Greg was marching back to the caves when he spotted Jack and locke talking about Ethan,
“We are on his turf Jack. He has the advantage. To him we are nothing more than a bunch of scared idiots with sharp sticks,” Locke explained,
“There is a way we can get the advantage back Locke,” Greg says, Locke and Jack look in his direction confused. “I think its time you used that key Jack, ow and Locke, you may all be like idiots with sharp sticks but Ethan knows not to mess with me. That is one mistake he is going to make again.” Greg says continuing to the caves.

Greg marches through the caves when he see’s Claire crying on her bed,
“What’s wrong Claire?” Greg says sitting next to her and putting an arm around her,
“Everyone keeps looking at me like I am going to explode and Charlie has lied to me,” Claire sobs,
“Claire, I am a cop, I carry 2 pistils around and live at the other side of the world to most of these people, and I don’t care if they look at me different, you just have to ignore them and just think to yourself, ‘yeah so what, I am pregnant, I am going to have a baby, but I am loved by someone and I don’t care what anyone else thinks except for him’” Greg says,
“Your right, as long as I have you and you love me then it doesn’t matter what anyone else thinks. Thank you for caring about me,” Claire says back,
“No problem now about Charlie?” Greg asks,
“He wants to protect me too much, he tries to protect me against stuff I don’t even know but it isn’t because we are friends, it’s because he is in love with me,” Claire answers,
“Claire, Charlie is jealous of me because I have the best looking girl in the world and he wants you but he can’t because I have you. He just wants you to be friends but I think he takes it too far, just tell him that you just want to be friends and tell him that you don’t need protecting all the time. Although I know ho he feels, because I have been doing that a lot too.” Greg said
“Yeah but I like you protecting me, I think he enjoys protecting me more than I want him to protect me,” Claire says back.
He’s just jealous, just tell him everything you have told me and tell him to stop bugging you because it is upsetting you, ok,” Greg says, Claire nods and Greg smiles and kisses her on the forehead before going to find Jack to discuss the plan.

Greg finds Jack, Sayid and Charlie arguing about something so Greg decides to calm things down as usual.
“Guys what’s the problem?” Greg asks,
“I have a plan,” Jack answers,
“Yeah that involves using Claire as bait for Ethan!” Charlie shouts outraged
“It’s the best chance we have,” Jack says back,
“No bloody way!” Charlie shouts gain,
“If we want to capture Ethan, we have to ensnare him. And the only way to that is by giving him what he wants.” Sayid explains,
“Greg you have to stop them,” Charlie said being out argued by Sayid and Jack,
“There right Charlie. If we want Claire to be safe then we must give him something he wants. But know this, Ethan wont get within 5 meters of Claire before he is answering to my fists,” Greg said making a fist.
“You have no idea what you’re talking about. This guy, he will kill all of you. You can’t protect yourself…” Charlie said panicking. Greg punched Charlie that made him snap out of it,
“Now listen here Charlie, he may be stronger than I am but that does not mean he will kill us all. I am the only one that stands a chance against him, so I’ll be fighting him. I will do anything to protect Claire and I will make sure that Ethan fells every single bit of pain that he has caused so many of our people.” Greg said,
“I know but I don’t want Claire to get hurt, I don’t want anyone to get hurt,” Charlie said,
“Charlie! I can talk for myself,” Claire shouts as she walks towards him,
“But Claire they want to use you as bait,” Charlie said trying to get Claire on his side,
“I don’t remember Ethan. I don’t remember what he did to me. But if I can help stop him from hurting anyone else, I have to do that.” Claire says, Charlie turns to Jack and says,
“Well if she goes then I go too,”
“What?! You can’t be serious Charlie; we are capturing a dangerous man, not a moth. If the plan doesn’t go correct and you scare him we may never have a chance like this again and Ethan WILL kill us all,” Greg said pointing out the importance of the mission,
“You said there was four guns,” Charlie said talking to Jack, completely ignoring what Greg had just said.
“Have you ever fire a gun?” Locke asks but Charlie just looks away annoyed.
“All right, we should do this. Let’s figure out a game plan. All right, Sayid, soldier. Locke, you’re the hunter, Greg you’re the cop………” Jack said and started to explain the plan.

“Charlie’s right” Locke says looking a Charlie who is sulking on a rock,
“About what?” Jack asks,
“We have four guns, we should have four me,” Locke says looking around at the group,
“We have four men, me, Greg and Sayid,” Jack explains,
“No, Greg has his own guns. We need four people who can use these guns,” Locke explains,
“I know one person who will be interested,” Greg says smiling,

Greg is sat next to Claire on a log whilst Jack has gone to collect the fifth member of the man hunt.
“It’s going to be ok Claire, you will be surrounded by 5 of us. I will make sure that no harm comes to you, ok” Greg says,
“Ok, as long as you are there I will feel safer,” Claire says resting her head on Greg shoulder.

Jack comes back with 2 new members of the man hunt, Kate and Sawyer. Sayid starts to explain the plan to them all,
“You’ll be surrounded at five points. Everyone will be in visual contact with you. Make sure you stay in the area I’ve shown you.” Sayid said to Claire, she nods and he turns to the group and says “And remember, guns are a measure of the last resort. We want him alive,” and the group nods as well before they head out into the jungle.

They arrive at the Clearing that Ethan specified and go to there positions. Greg hides in some bushes where he is close to Claire and can easily help if there is trouble. Thunder cracks in the sky and the booming thunder brings rain with it. Claire stands at one end of the clearing with Locke behind her in a bush and Greg a few steps in front of her to her right. Sayid has the whole view of the clearing from up in his tree and Jack and Sawyer are in some bushes ready for support. Claire looks around helplessly waiting for Ethan to arrive. Suddenly there is rustling in the bushes from behind Claire and Ethan emerges with a determined look on his face. Claire screams and runs further into the clearing, Ethan gives chase.
“Ow no you don’t!” Greg shouts rushing out from his spot and tackling Ethan who is unaware of the attack until Greg had him pinned to the floor and was sending blow after damaging blow into the wrinkled face of Ethan. The bombardment of punches overpowered Ethan as he attempted to defend himself by lashing out at Greg. Greg got off Ethan and dragged him up to fight him stood up. Greg attempted to send a powerful haymaker at Ethan’s face but Ethan caught the punch with ease and sent a big blow of his own into Greg’s face. Ethan continued to deal damaging blow after damaging blow at Greg until Greg collapsed to the floor. Ethan raised a fist to slam down on Greg but as he sent the punch Greg caught it and flipped Ethan up and over him. Ethan rolled away from Greg and Greg stood up and composed himself to see Ethan charge at him with a stick. Ethan hit Greg on the side of the head with the stick that knocked him to the floor. Ethan then raised the stick over his head to attempt to slam it down on Greg but Greg caught the stick, put his feet onto Ethan’s chest and pushed him away. Greg then stood up and threw the stick aside saying
“Enough, we do this like men,” his face was bleeding a bit,
“Fair enough,” Ethan said standing up and turning to Greg with a very blooded face. Ethan the charged at Greg with a punch. Greg ducked as the punch flew for his head. When Greg got back up Ethan launched another blow for Greg’s head but Greg caught this one and took the arm behind Ethan and used his free arm to grab Ethan’s other arm and pulled it towards him in a sleeper hold type move. Greg then walked towards Claire with Ethan struggling to get free and tightened his grip. Claire looked terrified but Greg held Ethan in front of her and said,
“Say your sorry, say you’re sorry for what you did to her,” Greg said,
“No,” Ethan replied,
“Say your sorry or I will break both your arms and beat you to a bloody pulp,” Greg threatened tightening his hold on Ethan,
“No, because I am not sorry for what I did to her,”
“You b*****d!” Greg shouted throwing Ethan away from Claire. Ethan fell backwards but got up to his knee’s only to have Greg side kick him in the face that sent him back. Greg then stood over Ethan and stood on his chest.
“You know, she never stopped talking about you Greg, she always asked where you were. It didn’t matter how much I drugged her she always asked for you,” Ethan struggled to say as Greg’s foot crushed his ribcage.
“Its called love you heartless scumbag, something that you well never feel. What me and Claire have is more than you will ever have. Its special, the bond can never be broken,” Greg said lifting his foot off Ethan’s chest and walking away. Ethan goes onto his hands and knees to get some air but is caught by surprise by a foot to his head as Greg rushed back and swung his foot up to meat Ethan’s head. “Love can never be broken, But bones can,” Greg said and he walked towards Claire exhausted for the fight. The group members came out from there hiding places and got a gun to Ethan’s head.
“Come on Claire, lets go,” Greg said putting an arm around Claire and walking into the jungle. Suddenly they hear 3 gunshots, Greg rushes back to the clearing with Claire behind him and see’s Ethan with 3 gunshot holes him his chest and Charlie holding a gun in his direction.
“Charlie?” Jack asks shocked at what Charlie had just done,
“The b*****d deserved it, although I would have liked to be the one that put the bullet into his sick head,” Greg said, they all turned to face him but that was all Greg had to say, He felt like he did surprise a few people in that fight, maybe people would pay Claire and him more respect, or maybe it would be another excuse Charlie could add to his collection. All Greg new was that Claire was finally safe, for now anyway.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 7:41 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
That was awesome!!!

_________________
Sat Dec 23, 2006 7:52 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks, i really apreciate it.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 8:02 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
no problem!

_________________
Sat Dec 23, 2006 8:14 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
OMG!!! That blew me away, blitz!!! It was incredible!!!!! I'm just gonna put "House Of The Rising Sun" up, if anyone cares. But, seriously, blits, that was amazing!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 8:32 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
It was amazing!
I hope your's is just as good sawbucks!

_________________
Sat Dec 23, 2006 8:33 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Ha, I wish. Apologies in advance, but it's quite a dull episode! (Mine's, not blitz's!) It's really just filler until Confidence Man, when things start heating up!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 8:36 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
We all need dull episodes now and then, they build up for the big ones, i know that the moth and house of riseing sun for me may have been a filler. i look forward to reading them.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 9:55 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Well, House Of The Rising Sun is now up, and I think I might get started on The Moth now, just to get it over and done with!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 10:00 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
good, i wont be doing another one until after christmas and probably new years day, i have to practice my song for the podcast.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 10:23 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Yeah, good luck with that! I'm not much of a musician (Actually, I'd be lying if I claimed to be a musician at all) but I might try and throw something together anyway!!! More for something to do than for any hope of actually winning it! Good luck!!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 10:29 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks, but seriously i am quite bad so you might win by putting up whatever you are going to put up.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 10:31 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Well, are you going to play your guitar in yours? Because that would be one instrument more than me!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 10:33 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
yeah i am but i am not singing, maybe i should come to yours and you could sing whilst i play

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sat Dec 23, 2006 10:35 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Lol, yes the partners in crime!!!! What would you want me to sing, cos if we recorded them separately and you sent yours to me, I could merge them together!!!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sat Dec 23, 2006 10:54 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
ok kool i shall pot somethin later you can practice on, it the lirics to the song i will be playing but dont worry it isnt any heavy metal rock, i am not that good.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sun Dec 24, 2006 9:52 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Hey, blitz, what did you say Greg's surname was? And what were his parents called? It's just that I can't find the post you made giving me the general lowdown on your character!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sun Dec 24, 2006 10:47 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Gregs surname is Young,
His parents are called Malcom and Rhianna Young (Im sorry but that name is so cool Rhianna)

if you want anything else just ask.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sun Dec 24, 2006 10:51 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
I think that should be it for now! Thanks!!

NOTE: I'm not sure if Greg will appear in "The Moth", but he'll be a pivotal character in the two episodes after that!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Sun Dec 24, 2006 11:09 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
its ok, i dont expect him to be in every episode.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sun Dec 24, 2006 11:11 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 16 “Outlaws”

Greg was sat on the beach looking out to sea, Chris was in the grave yard the had built mourning Scot. Greg had told him to let go but Greg knew that every man needed time to themselves to think about the one they had lost.
“Well if it isn’t Mr romantic, hey why aren’t you with missy Claire?” a voice said behind him.
“I have given up, I am letting fate decide what goes on in my life now. If Claire truly wants me then she can move to the beach, but if she wants to stay in the caves with Charlie then……,” Greg said not even turning around to see who it was.
“Right well……..um……….I have been having a bit of boar true and since Jonny Locke is busy I thought you could help me,” The man said in his southern American accent,
“What happened did a boar steal your tent?” Greg joked knowing it was Sawyer.
“Yeah laugh it up Aussie but are ya goin’ to help me find it or ain’t ya,” Sawyer said impatiently,
“Seriously, a boar stole your tent,” Greg said standing up and facing Sawyer,
“Yes now are ya going to help me find our what?” Sawyer shouts getting really impatient.
“No,” Greg said
“What do ya mean no?” Sawyer shouts,
“No, I won’t help ya,” Greg says calmly and walks to the graveyard,
“Don’t walk away from me ol’ croc hunter, I need your help!” Sawyer shouts,
“Everyone needs my help Sawyer, everyone needs saving, well guess what, I am through with that. Catch your own damn boar!” Greg shouts and marches to the cemetery.

Greg spots Chris staring at the grave of Scot.
“How are you Chris?” Greg asks,
“Why does everyone ask me that?” Chris snaps, Greg backs away in shock. “I’m sorry, it’s just I have a lot on my mind, and standing here looking at his grave brings back memories of my sister Laura. And then the pain floods back and it hurts,” Chris says as a tear runs down his face,
“Your sister, how old was she?” Greg asks, Chris pauses and then replies,
“She was 18, she was so young, she gave me this a few months before she died, it is my only memory of her.” Chris said showing Greg the framed photo of a beautiful young women.
“Its ok Chris, I think she will appreciate all you have done for her but she is gone now Chris,” Greg said trying to comfort Chris but he seemed to make things worse.
“You know I saw her…..in the forest. She looked exactly the same as the day she died,” Chris said,
“You couldn’t have seen her Chris,” Greg said,
“How do you know, you have those weird dreams and I believe you. Why can’t you believe me?” Chris shouts that scared Greg again.
“Chris I understand what you must be going through……” Greg started,
“How do you know how this pain feels. How can you possibly know how hard it is to get over her death?” Chris started,
“You are not the only one to have lost someone they care about!” Greg shouts,
“Is this about your girlfriend jenny again because by the sound of it you two weren’t that close anyway!” Chris shouts back,
“You don’t know the extent of my pain; you think yours is bad, try loosing 4 people you care about!” Greg shouts and storms out of the cemetery leaving Chris stunned at Scots Grave.

As Greg stormed across the beach he spotted Claire who apparently looking for him.
“Claire, what are you doing on the beach?” Greg asks,
“I wanted to see what it was like and to take a walk,” Claire answers,
“Why didn’t you ask Charlie to take you for a walk?” Greg asks,
“He’s busy,” Claire answers,
“Ok, come on lets go for a walk,” Greg says putting an arm around Claire and walking along the beach.

After about 5 meters of walking Greg turns to Claire and says,
“I won’t stop you Claire,”
“What?” Claire asks really confused,
“If you want to stay in the caves with Charlie then I wont stop ou, I just want you to be happy,” Greg answers. Claire, stunned, stops and turns to Greg, her eye’s fixed on his.
“Where has this come from?” Claire asks worried about Greg,
“I just see you and Charlie in the caves laughing and joking and I see that he will be better for you because I am busy and he can spend more time with you,” Greg answers looking back at her.
“Are you saying you don’t want to spend time with me?” Claire asks getting more and more confused but also a bit angry at what Greg is saying.
“No, I would spend every day of my life with you. I am just scared that Charlie might not see it like that.” Greg said sensing Claire’s angry.
“Charlie and I are just friends, we have known each other for no more than 2 days, well probably more but I don’t remember any more than that. I have known you for 2 years and not once have I not needed you. I am having our baby and since you are busy I need someone to look after me. Charlie does it a bit too much but he does it. You looked after me until you have some job to do.” Claire explains,
“I just don’t think that the caves are safe. Too much has happened to you up there, and all your friends are down here.” Greg said,
“Ok then, I’ll move here,” Claire said,
“Are you serious?” Greg asks shocked at what she had just said,
“Yeah, I will tell Charlie that if he wants to be my friend he will have to move down here too,” Claire said determined to move back to the beach for Greg.
|”But you made a promise to Charlie, if he found you peanut butter then you would move to the caves,” Greg said not trying to force Claire to move to the beach,
“Imaginary peanut butter doesn’t count,” Claire said and kissed Greg.


Greg heads towards Chris’s tent and spots Charlie heading towards Claire. Greg gives him a smile and carries on towards Chris who was playing with something in his hands.
“Hi there Chris!” Greg shouts to Chris. Chris fumbles with the thing he has in his hands and throws it back into his tent.
“I’m sorry,” Chris says as Greg approaches him,
“About what?” Greg asks forgetting about the conversation they had that morning,
“About my sister, I should never have snapped at you like I did,” Chris said looking very ashamed of what he did,
“You were right about one thing, I should never have told you that you didn’t see her when I have seen that black thing and had nightmares of things happening to Claire. I am sorry,” Greg said also shamed for not believing Chris. There was an eerie silence for a few minutes before Chris says,
“You said you had 4 people close to you die, I am guessing that Jenny wasn’t one of them. Were your parent part of the 4?” Chris asks. Greg nods with his face still pointing to the floor and he says,
“My parents make up 2 of the people,”
“What? They are both dead?” Chris asks surprised. Greg nods and Chris feels his heart stop. “I am so sorry, I had no idea. I thought loosing my sister was bad but you must have been heartbroken.” Chris said,
“I was but my grandparents were even more so than I was. In fact the pain of it killed them both. And that’s the end of the 4.” Greg said as a tear runs down his face. Chris feels uncomfortable about knowing this about Greg but asks him,
“How did you parents die?”
“My mother died of cancer when I was eighteen and my father died by a gunshot wound to the stomach. He was shot by the guy that I ended up killing.” Greg answers
“Was he a cop?” Chris asks hoping his questions wouldn’t get so deep into Greg that he would turn on him,
“Yes, he was. When he died he left me this gun……” Greg said reaching into his left gun holster but could find the gun. “Where’s his gun?” Greg asked himself looking down at the holster and looking on the floor around him.
“What was his name?” Chris asks quickly,
“It was Malcolm, Malcolm Young,” Greg says still looking for the gun. Chris takes a look at the gun he had been playing with when Greg arrived and looks at the name engraved on the handle. It said Malcolm Young.
“Greg, I have it here. I found it in the jungle when I followed my sister. She lead me to it.” Chris said almost scared that Greg would think he had taken it.
“Your sister lead you to my fathers gun?” Greg asks almost not believing what Chris had just said but then he knew better than to not believe the unbelievable. “Well next time you see your sister, thank her for leading you to it.” Greg chuckled. Chris laughed with him and handed Greg the gun back. Was it a coincidence that Chris had found the gun, or was it fate that was supposed to tell Greg that Chris was his other half.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 29, 2006 1:44 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Excellent, blitz! Absolutely brilliant! Ah, Chris played a big role in it, so thanks!!! It is a strange, strange coincadence that I actually plan on making Chris give Greg the gun in "Outlaws" too! Spooky...

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 29, 2006 4:46 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
yes a weird coincidence, well i hope you can keep up because i feel the need to write the next which may have more flashbacks because its a bit of a boring one. i may add some more connections that other charicters have with Greg.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 29, 2006 4:49 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Yes, I'll try and get "Confidence Man" and "Solitary" done soon - They're more like one big episode split into two at a significantly cliff-hanging point in the middle, so when I finish the first one, can basically jump right into the second one!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Fri Dec 29, 2006 4:56 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
well i look forward to them both.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Fri Dec 29, 2006 4:57 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 17 “……in Translation”

Greg is sitting on the beach with Claire. Claire hadn’t moved to the beach yet but spent most of her time on it which Greg found strange but he wasn’t going to force her to do anything, it was her decision and hers alone. Greg was watching Chris skinning a boar with Locke. Chris had been spending a lot of time with Locke but Greg just thought he was helping out after all Chris wasn’t the kind of person to have a hidden agenda, or was he? Suddenly Greg hears people shouting in Korean and it could only be two people, Jin and Sun.
“There they go again,” Jack says almost as if he expected it,
“You think we should we do something?” Claire asks,
“No, let them sort it out.” Greg says still concentrated on Chris.
“What can we do?” Charlie asks as he walks towards Greg and Claire and sits down next to Claire.
“I don’t know but it’s none of our business and I don’t speak Korean,” Greg said chuckling to himself.
“What’s going on?” Michael says walking up to Jack and Kate,
“I don’t know. He just walked up and started going off on her again,” Kate answers.
Greg watches as Michael walks towards Jin and Sun shouting to Jin,
“Hey, hey, hey, hey, Jin! Get your hands off her!”
“He’s going to get himself beaten up by Jin again,” Greg says laying down flat on the sand not even caring what would happen. Greg turns his head towards where Chris an Locke were but they were gone. Greg seemed more interested in those two than he did stopping Michael from being beaten by Jin again but he had good reason to be. Chris never used to spend time with Locke. He only started when they decided to go boar hunting but there had to be a reason why Chris was spending a lot more time with him. Maybe Chris wanted to help out with the hatch, one thing was for sure, he wasn’t just boar hunting.

Claire had told Greg all about Michael shouting the odds at Jin and Sun slapping Michael but Greg didn’t seem interested for there was something else on his mind apart from Chris’s mysterious behavior.

In a flashback Greg is walking up a flight of stairs towards Claire’s apartment with 3 bags of shopping. When he reached her apartment he knocked on the door and waited. He waited 2 minutes before Claire finally let him in.
“If I didn’t know better I’d say you didn’t want this shopping,” Greg joked,
“You didn’t have to go out and get it,” Claire said letting him in,
“Well I can’t have you walking up flights of stairs with 3 heavy bags of shopping in your condition Claire. And with Thomas not around someone has to look after you Claire,” Greg said. Greg still thought the baby was Thomas’s but Thomas had found out that it wasn’t his and Claire was in an awkward position and was grateful for Greg’s help, she just didn’t show it.
“Thanks, you’re a real help,” Claire said,
“No problem Claire, you need someone looking after you,” Greg said smiling at her. Claire smiled back. Greg then asked,
“So what took you so long to answer the door?”
“I’m Pregnant; it takes me a while to do anything, getting up out of the sofa, moving around the apartment, Going to the toilet,” Claire said,
“That’s true but seriously I heard you shouting something down the phone, was it Thomas?” Greg asked,
“How did you know I was on the phone?” Claire asked back,
“Because its part of my job to pick up on the little details that criminals leave now who was it?” Greg hastily said, Claire knew that he would see through any lie she made, he was a cop it was part of his job and Greg was very good at it.
“It was my psychic, Richard Malkin,” Claire said,
“Not that creep again, wasn’t he the one that turned down your reading because he saw something disturbing in those cards of his,” Greg said doubting the accuracy of the reading.
“Yes he was,” Claire said trying to end the conversation as quick as possible.
“So what did he want?” Greg asked not letting it go.
“Nothing, it was nothing,” Claire said forcing the conversation out of her mind but Greg kept forcing her to tell him,
“Claire what did he want?” Greg said grabbing Claire’s shoulders and staring into Claire’s eye’s unwilling to let it go. Claire looked back in fear but she knew that Greg wouldn’t hurt her; however she was forced by something inside her to tell him.
“He wanted to warn me that I have to raise the baby on my own or bad things will happen,” Claire said almost in tears. Greg looked at her and saw the fear Claire was going through over the reading and let her go.
“Claire, the man is a liar; he lies to hundreds of people every day. Surely you are not scared of what he tells you.” Greg said doubting everything Claire believed in in a single sentence.
“He knew stuff that he wouldn’t have known otherwise,” Claire sobbed but Greg was not going to let that stop him.
“Claire I am going to go talk with this guy and I am going to get him to tell you the truth for once,” Greg said angry that Richard had gotten to Claire and he slammed the door behind him and rushed down the stairs.

Greg arrived at Richard’s house and marched up to the door with one thing in mind. He punched the door with a hammer like fist and waited impatiently for Richard to answer.
“Wait a minute I’m coming!” a man shouted. Greg looked through the glass and saw a blurry figure walking towards the door. Then the door opened and stood in the doorframe was a man no younger than 40 with a face that looked like he had had an iron dropped on it. It was wrinkled to the point that made his face look sad and old.
“Hello there Richard, I was wondering if we could have a word.” Greg asked calmly for someone as angry as he was.
“Sure but I am in the middle of a reading so you will have to wait…..” Richard said but Greg wasn’t willing to wait.
“It will only take a minute,” Greg said gritting his teeth,
“Ok, what is it?” Richard asked,
“It’s about Claire, Claire Littleton, she came for a reading a month ago,” Greg said,
“Ow yes I remember her, congratulations by the way,” Richard said smiling,
“About what?” Greg asked confused by what he meant.
“Hasn’t she told you that she’s pregnant?” Richard asked
“Ow no she has told me but it’s not mine,” Greg answered,
“Ow I’m sorry so you’re not the father?” Richard asked,
“No I’m not, anyway I was wondering if you could stop telling her lies,” Greg said getting it out in the open before he went mad.
“Lies, what do you mean?” Richard asked not offended by what Greg had just said.
“Telling her that she has to raise the baby on her own otherwise bad things will happen,” Greg said,
“I’m sorry but I told her what the cards told me,” Richard said trying to defend himself.
“Ow yeah, look I know she is into the whole star sign stuff, heck I think that’s all great but I have never liked this psychic crap. And do you mind telling me where you found out all this stuff about her because there is no way you could have known about it,” Greg said angrily.
“I don’t know what you mean, I am a psychic, I don’t know where it comes from it just does. Why can’t you just leave me to do my job?” Richard asked,
“Because your job is upsetting a pregnant woman. This morning when you called her she was in tears and was petrified that what you told her would come true. And I promised her that I would protect her from everything that would do her harm and that’s what I am doing. So stop lying to her or i shall have to put it across another way,” Greg said giving Richard a glare before going out of the door and slamming it shut behind him.

Back on the beach Greg is having a swim to take his mind off Richard and Chris. He spots Charlie walking along the beach with Claire. Greg gives Claire a whistle and she looks over to him and waves. Greg waves back but Charlie drags her quickly away from Greg’s sight. Greg was hoping that he could get rid of any hard feelings that him and Charlie may have but he was too busy trying to take care of Claire and make alliances with Chris that Charlie seems to have gone back to his jealous ways since Claire has started to remember him.

After a good refreshing swim Greg swims back to the shore and gets out of the sea, Kate walks past and gives him a whistle and then runs over to him.
“You decide to go swimming without shorts this time,” Kate says looking up and down Greg’s naked body,
“My shorts are currently being washed and dried by Rose and it would be a shame to go without a good swim. It’s not like there nothing there you haven’t seen before,” Greg said
“Sure any excuse, well I’ll see you later, hopefully with something on,” Kate chuckles and walks down the beach in the direction she was heading.

After getting dry and dressed Greg is sat in his tent reading a book called “The lonely dead” which was a psychological thriller that he had got from Sawyer in return for 5 mangos and a bottle of sun lotion. Claire found him in there and said,
“What is up today, you seem………….worried about something.” Claire said entering the tent and sitting down beside Greg,
“You assume I am worried about something,” Greg says continuing to read his book.
“Yes you don’t seem to be as focused as you normally are, which means you are ether tired or you are thinking about something else,” Claire said obviously learning how to read peoples reactions.
“I’m not worried about anything, I am just trying to get stuff straight in my head,” Greg said knowing that he couldn’t lie to Claire.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Claire asks. Greg signs and puts his book down and starts to explain.
“I am scared, I’m scared that something is going to happen to you and the baby,” Greg said looking down an his knee’s,
“What? Where has this suddenly come from?” Claire asks a bit angry that Greg was thinking about it but concerned why he was thinking about it.
“It’s Richard, Richard Malkin. I keep having flashbacks to the days when he had a hold over you and he told you all that stuff.” Greg said his ands started to make claws on his knee’s as he tried to fight off the thought.
“Greg, Richard deserved everything that came to him, he deserved everything you did to him.” Claire said putting her hands on Greg. Greg looked up and looked into her eye’s and remembered the day he got his revenge on Richard.

In a flashback, Greg is hammering hard on Richard’s door. Fist after fist pounding on the door until a voice shouted,
“Go away! I know its you, she called me, to warn me you would be round!”
“Open this door right now or I will kick it down!” Greg shouted back in.
“I am in the middle of a reading, GO AWAY!” Richard shouted trying his hardest not to disturb his customer but Greg didn’t care. He grabbed the door frame and slammed his foot where the lock was. The door flew open and hit the wall as it did.
“Get out or I will call the police!” Richard shouted but Greg smiled and said,
“I am the police,” and he rushed towards Richard and pinned him to the far wall in full view of his customer.
“Get off me!” Richard shouted but Greg was determined to teach him a lesson.
“You phoned Claire 3 times last night, that’s low even for you mate, so now I am going to do what I warned you last time,” Greg said dropping Richard and kneeing him in the stomach. Richard winced in pain and fell to the floor.
“Stop it now!” A woman shouted. Greg looked in the room where Richard did his reaings and saw a woman with long brown hair and green eye’s. It was Rachel but at the time Greg was oblivious to who Rachel was.
“Stay out of this, this is between me and him,” Greg said kicking Richard in the ribs.
“Let me say it again, Stop or I will break your ribs,” Rachel said determination in her eyes. Greg, although stronger than Rachel, would never dream of hitting a women unless she hit him first, he used this method with Ana Lucia who constantly wanted to knock the seven bells out of Greg.
“Your girlfriend has saved you this time Malkin, but I shall be back to finish giving you the pain you cause Claire and me,” Greg said to Richards face as he lay on the ground before walking out of the house.

Greg had been called into work and it was urgent. Greg rushed up the stairs of Sydney police Department and along the main corridor towards the office of his only superior, super intendment Lewis.
“You wanted to see me sir,” Greg said walking straight into the office,
“Yes you can start by knocking next time but since its so urgent I wont use it against you. It seems you paid a visit to a Mr. Malkins house on two occasions, on the first you threatened him and the second you damaged his property, scared his customer away and beat him to a pulp!” Super intendment Lewis shouted,
“He got it coming to him, he not only lied to Claire but he told her lies that threatened to cause harm to her and the baby,” Greg said trying to make Richard out to be worse than he was.
“Silence, he is threatening to press charges against you, but he is willing to let them go if you promise not to go anywhere near his house again and you let Claire go and have more readings with him,” He said,
“No way, I will not do that to Claire.” Greg said refusing the offer,
“Very well, you will have to formally apologize to him and pay the fine of 25,000 dollars worth of damages and compensation for Mr. Malkin,” Super intendment Lewis said,
“Fine,” Greg said turning around and marching for the door,
“Wait! What is up with you, you have been letting your work slip, I know you love her but she can take care of herself, I am giving you time off without pay,” SI Lewis said as he fiddled with some paperwork,
“But…..” Greg tried to object but was cut off by SI Lewis’s deep overwhelming voice shouting,
“That’s an order! Now get out of here, I don’t expect to see you for at least 2 weeks,”
Greg didn’t answer and marched out of the office and slammed the door behind him. He stopped in the corridor his face had a look of anger on it. He then swung around and punched the wall next to the door of the super intendments office. Greg’s hand throbbed with pain but he didn’t look like he felt a single bit, he was too angry with Richard, but he deserved it and that’s all Greg kept telling himself.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Sun Dec 31, 2006 4:49 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
chirpy7
Charlie
Charlie


Joined: 23 Oct 2006
Posts: 769


Location: Sydney, Australia

Post Reply with quote
Blitz I have to say thank you, awhile back I thought out my own series of LOST but never really considered doing anything with it, but after reading your episodes Im going ot make mine! Thank you brutha!!!

_________________
"I'll see you in another life brutha..." - Desmond



Mon Jan 01, 2007 2:40 am View user's profile Send private message MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
I am glad i could be an inspiration to you.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Jan 01, 2007 11:15 am View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
Blitz, that was amazing, yet again!!! Hehe, it was good to see Mr Malkin get his comeuppance!!!

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Mon Jan 01, 2007 1:14 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
yeah i was hoping you would like it, anyway i am currently writing the Numbers episode which is a very big episode and the reason why will be explained throughout the episode.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Jan 01, 2007 1:17 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Sawbucks
LOST ISLAND & League Of X
LOST ISLAND & League Of X


Joined: 29 Aug 2006
Posts: 7219


Location: Hawick, Scotland

Post Reply with quote
I can't wait!!! I look forward to seeing what Chris is up to too...

_________________
#5 Member of the 'League of X' elite board.
Mon Jan 01, 2007 1:23 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail MSN Messenger
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
Episode 18 “Numbers”

Greg was having trouble sleeping. He had been ok sleeping since Claire had come back but this wasn’t because of the nightmares, this was different. Greg knew that tomorrow was a special day; he just didn’t know what was so special about it. Because of this he refused to go to sleep until he knew why it was so special. Eventually his body refused to think why it was so special until he went to sleep so Greg gave in to his bodies needs and closed his eyes.

When morning came Greg was woken up by the sun bursting through the “door” of his tent. A figure was standing in front of the opening.
“Who is it?” Greg asks trying not to open his eyes
“Its me, Claire, are you ok you seem……tired,” Claire said
“I have had something on my mind all night, I couldn’t sleep until I found out what it was,” Greg explained,
“So what were you thinking about?” Claire asks interested in what Greg had to say.
“I was thinking………” Greg said suddenly remembering why the day was so special.
“Thinking what?” Claire said breaking the long pause,
“That I have to talk to Locke,” Greg said hastily and rushed out of the tent and ran down the beach.

Greg found Locke chopping down a tree near the cemetery.
“Hi there Locke,” Greg said,
“Hi Greg,” Locke said back,
“Listen you could do me a favour could you?” Greg asks,
“Depends what kind of favour it is,” Locke said swinging the Axe into the side of the tree and then kicking it sharply to help it collapse to the ground.
“you see…….its Claire’ birthday today and I wanted to make her something special but the problem is I had two things I wanted to make her but I don’t have time for both,” Greg explains,
“And……” Locke says continuing Greg,
“And I was wondering if you could build a cradle for the baby,” Greg said looking at Locke with pleading eyes,
“Of course I will Greg,” Locke said smiling and dragging the tree away,
“Thanks Locke, ow and try not to mention it to her, it’s a surprise!” Greg shouts after Locke,
“Ok, I will make sure it stays a secret!” Locke shouts back and Greg watches hi disappear to the beach with the tree.

Greg feel’s better knowing that he has Locke doing one job nut he still ha to make his present but he didn’t know how to make one.
“I think this need’s a delicate hand,” Greg thought to himself and he knew the perfect person for the job.

“Sun! Sun!” Greg shouts as he enters Suns herb Garden. Greg finds Sun planting some more plants. Sun looks up and see’s Greg looking down at her. Sun says something in Korean but Greg doesn’t understand.
“Sun I need your help. You see, I am making Claire a blanket for her birthday but I don’t know how to sow. could you teach me?” Greg asks,
“Its Claire’s birthday today!” Sun shouts excited,
“Yes and………” Greg starts but stops and stares at Sun with a searching Glare. “You understood me,” Greg says. Sun shakes her head but that just makes it worse. “You know English,” Greg says excited,
“Please you must not tell anyone,” Sun pleads.
“But it means we can talk to you properly,” Greg said,
“No you must not tell anyone,” Sun pleads again.
“Ok I won’t tell anyone, but it will come out eventually, what are you scared of anyway?” Greg asks but soon finds his answer, “You don’t want him to find out do you, Jin, he doesn’t know does he?” Greg asks. Sun looks down ashamed,
“Hey, don’t be ashamed, I was just asking you. Anyway, I need your help, I need you to teach me how to sow.” Greg says. Sun nods and says,
“You will need material and some sowing stuff,” Sun says,
“I think I can find both,” Greg says standing up and rushing to his tent.

Greg reached his tent and was rummaging thought his clothes and stuff.
“Claire’s been looking for you,” A man said in a Scottish accent,
“I’m busy,” Greg said as he tipped his suitcase upside down,
“What are you looking for?” The man asks,
“I am looking for some fabrics, cloths, blankets anything,” Greg said turning to the figure and seeing it was Chris,
“Why are you avoiding Claire?” Chris asks,
“What?” Greg asks shocked and outraged that Chris would think such a thing,
“She thinks you are avoiding her, I talked to her, she is pretty upset,” Chris said,
“I am doing it for her,” Greg said rummaging through suitcases again.
“What could be so special that you would rather do it instead of be with her!” Chris shouts,
“Its Claire’s birthday and I am making her a blanket!” Greg shouts standing up. Chris went silent and stared at Greg. Finally he said.
“I am so sorry I didn’t know…….you are looking for material aren’t you?” Greg nods and Chris stands up and says,
“I have some stuff you could use, and I am sure I could find more stuff,” Chris said as he walked out of the tent,
“Thank you Chris,” Greg said and Chris turned around and smiled, then he continued to walk to his tent.

Greg had collected some materials but Chris was looking for some too so Greg took this as an opportunity to go and get the sowing kit that Jack had in the medical stash.

Greg enters the caves and looks around. He cant see Jack anywhere so goes to ask Kate where he is.
“Yo Kate, have you seen Jack anywhere?” Greg asks,
“Sorry not since he, Hurley and Charlie went off into the jungle to find Rousseau and some batteries, why?” Kate asks back,
“Because I need the sowing kit from the medical stash,” Greg answers,
“OW MY GOD, is someone hurt?” Kate asks shocked and confused at what Greg meant,
“No I need it because I am sowing something,” Greg said
“Sorry but we only use it for emergency situations,” Kate said continuing to sort out the medical supplies,
“It’s Claire Birthday!” Greg shouted out in a hurry,
“Really, and you are making something for her?” Kate asks with excitement,
“Yes but I would appreciate it if you didn’t tell anyone, or at least her. It’s a surprise,” Greg said,
“Sure of course I won’t tell her,” Kate said passing Greg the sowing box.
“Thank you Kate,” Greg said and he spun around and rushed back to his tent.

When he arrived at his tent Chris had a pile of different clothes and fabrics piled in it.
“Thanks Chris you’re a star,” Greg said and he picked up a big pile of clothes
“No problem mate, do you need help cutting the squares out of them?” Chris asks bursting to help,
“Sure, grab a big pile of clothes and follow me, we are going to see Sun,” Greg said and they walked towards Sun’s Garden with the pile of Clothes.

They arrived at the Garden and Chris stared to cut out squares about the size of a CD case whilst Sun taught Greg how to sow the squares together. Greg learnt fast and finally got the hang of it. He then let Chris go and get rid of the rest of the clothes whilst he thanked Sun and went to finish his Blanket where he wouldn’t disturb Sun and wouldn’t be disturbed himself.

Greg had found a log a few miles away from the main camp and had almost finished the blanket when he heard someone behind him and then a woman with an Australian accent say,
“I have been looking for you everywhere, what is wrong with you. Are you avoiding me is that it?” Greg turned around trying to conceal the blanket and saw that it was Claire, and she looked really upset.
“Claire I am so sorry,” Greg tried to apologise but Claire was too angry,
“Locke made me a cradle today, for my birthday, you have remembered my birthday haven’t you, its just Locke said I should thank you for some reason!” Claire shouted,
“Claire truly I am sorry, there is only one way I can make it up to you,” Greg said
“And what way would that be?” Claire asks with her hands on her hips.
“The reason I have been avoiding you is because, I haven’t forgotten that it was your birthday. I knew this day was special and this morning it hit me that it was your birthday. I had Locke make you the cradle because I didn’t have time to make the cradle and this,” Greg explains and he pulled the blanket out from behind him. Claire’s eyes lit up as she saw the multicoloured blanket waving around in the breeze. “Happy birthday Claire!” Greg shouts, Claire looked at him for a while, stunned at the huge surprise. She then reached out and took the blanked and looked at it. Then she said,
“Did you make this?”
“With a little help from Sun and Chris but yes I made it, what do you think?” Greg asks, Claire didn’t say anything for a while as she stared at the blanket and rubbed it through her fingers.
“It’s beautiful,” Claire said her eyes filling up with tears of joy. Then she lunged forward and hugged Greg whilst she still held the blanket in her left hand.
“I would never avoid you unless I thought that you would be happier at the end, it was a surprise that I thought you would need because it seemed like this island changed us all. I just wanted to show you that no matter where we are I will always remember you and your birthdays,” Greg said as he stroked her head as it rested on his shoulder.
“Thank you, but the best birthday present I got this year wasn’t the blanket or the cradle. It was you Greg, you and the baby and as long as I have you both, I don’t need anything else,” Claire sobbed,
“Me too Claire, me too,” Greg said as he held hr in his arms and rocked her slowly back and forth and he gazed out toward the sea and hoped that nothing would get in the way of there love.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Jan 01, 2007 2:33 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
Numbers was one of my favourite episodes of LOST and now it is my FAVOURITE fanfic written by blitz!

_________________
Mon Jan 01, 2007 7:30 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
Numbers was one of my favourite episodes of LOST and now it is my FAVOURITE fanfic written by blitz!

_________________
Mon Jan 01, 2007 7:30 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
thanks ben i thought it would be a change from Greg's actionpacked lifestyle.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Jan 01, 2007 7:33 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
It was.
I feel like this episode had something about it that none of your others have.
Everything seems so lifelike and your writing is coming on superbly!!!

_________________
Mon Jan 01, 2007 7:35 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
yes my others are a bit extrime, maybe i shal tione down the extrimeness and make it more realistic.

_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Jan 01, 2007 7:38 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
X-Men_God
Site Admin & Owner
Site Admin & Owner


Joined: 23 Aug 2006
Posts: 6974


Location: LOST ISLAND

Post Reply with quote
you need to have a balance of extreme and not extreme.
Remember, something big can happen without it being extreme.

Don't let me infulence your writing. Just write what comes naturally to you!

_________________
Mon Jan 01, 2007 7:40 pm View user's profile Send private message Visit poster's website
Blitz_rockon
Moderator
Moderator


Joined: 27 Aug 2006
Posts: 6728


Location: yorkshire, mid england

Post Reply with quote
no i knew that making it too extrime would potray Greg as being a bit too good for a normal human being. i will balance the extrime and none extrime so that i have some episode like the ones that aren't action packed where Greg can relax and take a break from his adventures.




_________________
"Take what you can and give nothing back!"
"Trust is the hardest thing to gain, yet the easiest thing to loose,"
Mon Jan 01, 2007 7:44 pm View user's profile Send private message Send e-mail
Display posts from previous:    
Reply to topic    LOST ISLAND Forum Index » Fanfic All times are GMT
Page 1, 2  Next
Page 1 of 2

 
Jump to: 
You cannot post new topics in this forum
You cannot reply to topics in this forum
You cannot edit your posts in this forum
You cannot delete your posts in this forum
You cannot vote in polls in this forum

Card File  Gallery  Forum Archive
Powered by phpBB © 2001, 2005 phpBB Group
Design by Freestyle XL / Flowers Online.
ZIP Code Maps
Visit eBay
Top posters
Sawbucks 7219
X-Men_God 6974
Blitz_rockon 6728
Cloverfield 3829
cheryl 2514
LOSTjunkie 2302
LostKelly 2206
Guest 1494
*Rhianna* 1290
An-Other 786

LOST ISLAND Affiliates

Create your own free forum | Buy a domain to use with your forum